Skip to main content

Full text of "Calling CQ - Adventures of Short-Wave Radio Operators"

See other formats


Calling  CQ  -  Cover  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/cover.htrnl 


previous  |  next 


CALLING  CQ 


ADVENTURES  OF  SHORT-WAVE  RADIO  OPERATORS 
By  CLINTON  B.  DeSOTO 

New  York  1941 
Doubleday,  Doran  &  Company,  Inc. 

PRINTED  AT  THE  Country  Life  Press,  GARDEN  CITY,  NY,  U.S.A. 

CL 

BY  DOUBLEDAY,  DORAN  &  COMPANY,  INC. 

ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 

FIRST  EDITION 


Document  History:  This  book  was  written  by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto  (1912-1 949,  amateur  radio  callsign  W9KL) 
and  published  in  1 941 .  Gwendolyn  Patton  (NG3P)  endeavored  to  compile  a  complete  copy  of  the  book  for 
preservation,  and  in  1999  with  the  help  of  Peter  Pegrume  (G3GHA)  and  Sydney  Pegrume  (FK5CR)  the  project 
was  completed  and  a  copy  of  the  book  was  hosted  on  www.qsl.net  via  NG3P's  personal  page  at 
http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/  in  HTML  format. 

Knowing  that  personal  webpages  are  often  transitory  due  to  financial  solvency  of  the  domain  owner,  ability  of 
the  account  holder  to  pay  subscription  fees,  mortality  of  the  account  holder,  etc  in  2009  David  Witkowski 
(W6DTW)  captured  NG3P's  web  book,  assembled  a  PDF,  and  added  a  hyperlinked  table  of  contents.  The 
resulting  file  was  designated  a  Creative  Commons  Attribution-Noncommercial-Share  Alike  3.0  United  States 
License  and  posted  to  the  both  the  Internet  Archive  and  W6DTW's  blog  at  http://sparqi.blogspot.com/  under 
the  aforementioned  Creative  Commons  license. 

—  David  Witkowski,  W6DTW 

—  Dated:  04-September-2009 


Calling  CQ  -  Table  of  Contents 


http :  //www .  qsl .  net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/toc.  html 


previous  |  next 


CONTENTS 


Chapter 


1.  "It's  Like  This. 


2.  On  The  Spot 

3.  Flood--Storm--Hurricane 

4.  To  The  Ends  Of  The  Earth 

5.  A  Vagabond  Ham 

6.  Frozen  North 

7.  Life  And  Death 

8.  The  Mayor  And  The  Ham 

9.  The  Arm  Of  The  Law 

10.  Radio  Nomads 

11.  On  The  Frontiers  Of  Science 

12.  All  Things  To  All  Men 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  One 


http :  //www .  qsl .  net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap  1 .  html 


previous  |  next 


Chapter  One  - 
"It's  Like  This... 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 


"Calling  CQ!  Calling  CQ  to  any  amateur  radio  station!"  A  thousand  times  a  night  that  call  goes 
ringing  out  over  the  crowded  amateur  air  lanes.  It  is  the  general  call  to  any  station-an  invitation  to 
any  other  amateur  operator  who  might  be  listening  to  step  up  and  chew  the  rag  about  anything 
and  everything  under  the  sun. 

It  is  the  trademark  of  the  radio  hams-that  adventurous  crew  who  roam  the  world  at  will,  a  band  of 
good  fellows,  happy  convivial,  carefree.  This  book  is  their  story.  In  it  are  tales  of  their  adventures 
on  earth  and  in  the  air.  Tales  of  amateur  radio.... 

Then-the  question  may  be  heard-what  is  this  amateur  radio?  What's  it  all  about?  What  is  it  like  to 
be  an  amateur  short-wave  operator?  Well,  it's  like  this.... 

According  to  the  official  definition,  amateur  radio  is  "radio  communication  between  amateur  stations 
solely  with  a  personal  aim  and  without  pecuniary  interest."  A  comparable  definition  might  describe 
a  diamond  as  a  "carboniferous  solid."  Yet,  properly  mounted,  a  diamond  is  a  many-faceted  gem  of 
dazzling  beauty.  Amateur  radio,  too,  has  many  facets. 

This  is  one  facet  of  amateur  radio:  it  is  a  hobby.  "The  ordinary  life  of  the  ordinary  man  from  whence 
spring  the  great  majority  of  hams  is  a  dull,  drab  and  somewhat  dreary  struggle,"  according  to  one 
amateur.  "Psychologists  tell  us  that  periodically  one  should  drop  his  work  for  awhile  and  try 
something  else,  that  if  it  be  interesting  enough  one  will  usually  return  with  renewed  interest  and 
zest."  Then  this  amateur,  a  successful  professional  man,  continues:  "Amateur  radio  is  my  hobby. 
In  its  pursuit  I  find  the  balm  of  Gilead." 

He  might  have  added  that  amateur  radio  is  unique  among  hobbies  in  that  it  is  the  only  one 
established  by  federal  statute  and  international  treaty,  the  only  one  whose  practice  is  limited  to 
qualified,  licensed  practitioners.  This  is  another  facet  of  amateur  radio:  it  is  a  means  of 
self-expression. 

"Being  an  amateur  gives  me  the  chance  to  meet  people  I  would  otherwise  never  meet,"  says  one. 
"That's  part  of  it.  There's  more  to  it  than  that  though.  If  I  build  a  new  amplifier  or  something  and 
make  it  work  I  feel  that  I'm  creating  something.  When  I  hook  up  a  rig  I've  just  finished  and  I  push 
the  key  and  a  fellow  in  the  next  state  answers  me-all  this  with  things  I  have  made  with  my  own 
hands-why,  then  I  feel  like  I  have  accomplished  something  sort  of  worthwhile." 

Another  describes  his  facet  thus:  "I  have  radio  pals  in  all  sorts  of  odd  corners  of  the  world  whose 
signals  come  whispering  to  me  through  the  night ...  out  of  the  jungles  of  the  Congo  ...  from  the 
tiger-infested  districts  of  Malaya  ...  from  the  interior  of  Dutch  Borneo  ...  from  mountain  tea  estates 
of  Java  and  India  ...  from  the  elephant  and  lion  country  of  Rhodesia,  from  the  burning  sands  of 
Iraq....  We  wander  over  the  face  of  this  little  old  world  like  a  bug  on  an  orange."  There  are  other 
facets,  too:  public  service  by  providing  emergency  communication  in  the  time  of  disaster,  radio 
contact  with  expeditions  to  remote  places,  experimentation  and  research,  and  many  other  activities 
that  combine  to  make  amateur  radio  truly  "all  things  to  all  men." 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  One  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl.html 

Radio  amateurs  live  in  a  world  of  their  own-a  magic  world  not  open  to  everyone.  The  "Open 
Sesame"  that  lifts  its  portals  is  the  possession  of  amateur-operator  and  station  licenses  issued  by 
the  Federal  Communications  Commission.  The  applicant  for  such  licenses  must  pass  a  stringent 
examination  at  one  of  the  district  offices  of  the  Commission,  demonstrating  his  technical 
qualifications,  his  knowledge  of  radio  theory  and  law  and  his  ability  to  send  and  receive  the 
International  Morse  code.  He  must  first  spend  hours  burning  midnight  oil,  acquiring  the  rudiments 
of  an  engineering  knowledge  of  radio  theory.  He  must  practice  for  seemingly  endless  weeks  until 
the  meaningless  string  of  dots  and  dashes  becomes  an  intelligible  language.  He  must  learn  the 
regulations  of  the  F.C.C.  and  the  provisions  of  basic  communications  law,  because  all  radio- 
including  the  amateur  brand-is  a  closely  regulated  enterprise. 

The  neophyte  does  not  metamorphose  easily  into  the  full-fledged  amateur.  But  when  he  does 
leave  his  chrysalis  a  new  world  is  opened  up  to  him.  First  he  gets  a  new  name-his  radio  call 
letters.  Thenceforth  he  has  a  new  identity-even  a  new  personality  and  new  social  status. 

He  finds  amateur  radio  "the  means  of  communications  with  others  on  equal  terms,  of  finding 
friendship,  adventure  and  prestige  while  seated  at  one's  own  fireside,"  according  to  Dr  Raymond  V. 
Bowers.  "In  picking  his  human  contacts  out  of  the  air,  the  amateur  is  not  seen  by  them....  He  is  not 
known  by  the  company  he  keeps  nor  by  the  clothes  he  wears,  but  by  the  signal  he  emits. 

He  enters  a  new  world  whose  qualifications  for  success  are  within  his  reach.  A  good  homemade 
set  gives  him  more  prestige  than  a  commercially  manufactured  one.  There  are  no  century-old  class 
prejudices  to  impede  his  progress.  He  enters  a  thoroughly  democratic  world  where  he  rises  or  falls 
by  his  own  efforts.  When  he  is  W9XYZ  the  beginner  the  radio  elders  help  him  willingly  and  when 
he  becomes  W9XYZ  the  record  breaker  and  efficient  traffic  handler  he  willingly  helps  the  younger 
generation.  Without  a  pedigree,  a  chauffeur  or  an  old  master  decorating  his  living  room  he  can 
become  a  prince-of  the  air.  At  the  close  of  the  day,  filled  with  the  monotonous  routine  of  the 
machine  age,  he  can  find  adventure,  vicarious  travel,  prestige  and  friendship  by  throwing  in  the 
switch  and  pounding  his  signals  into  the  air." 

His  equipment  may  be  of  the  most  elementary  kind,  and  his  complete  station  may  cost  less  than 
fifty  dollars.  Yet  with  such  an  outfit— with  perhaps  ten  or  twenty  watts'  power-he  can  accomplish  as 
much  as  his  operating  skills  will  permit.  One  amateur  in  New  South  Wales,  Australia,  for  example, 
talked  with  each  of  the  six  continents  with  a  ten-watt  transmitter.  Another  amateur,  in  Columbus, 
Ohio,  communicated  by  code  with  South  Africa,  Australia  and  New  Zealand-halfway  around  the 
world-using  only  one-half  watt  of  power. 

On  the  other  hand,  he  may  have  high-powered,  completely  automatic  transmitters  rivaling  or 
excelling  those  of  a  large  broadcasting  station  and  costing  many  thousands  of  dollars.  A  Mexico 
City  amateur  is  reputed  to  have  spent  fifty  thousand  dollars  on  his  station;  another,  in  San 
Francisco,  is  said  to  have  invested  over  one  hundred  thousand  dollars. 

But  the  enjoyment  of  amateur  radio  is  not  measured  in  dollars  or  even  in  elaborate  equipment.  It  is 
rather  measured  by  such  gauges  as  service,  self-expression,  a  sense  of  personal  accomplishment. 

Friendship  is  such  a  gauge  too.  Even  the  shyest,  most  introspective  soul  will  respond  to  a  proffer 
like  this:  "Well,  old  man,  let's  know  each  other  better.  I'm  thirty-nine  years  old.  I  own  a  garage  in 
this  sleepy  Arizona  town  of  five  hundred  people.  I  also  do  electric  welding.  I  have  three  children. 
What  do  you  do?-and  how  old  are  you?" 

The  Chicago  dentist  whose  CQ  he  had  answered  responded  in  kind,  and  between  the  Chicagoan 
and  the  Arizona  garage  owner  there  sprang  up  a  strong  friendship.  Such  contacts  occur  constantly 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  One  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl.html 

in  amateur  radio;  the  community  of  the  air  is  a  friendly  one.  And,  lest  those  contacts  become 
ordinary  and  commonplace,  coupled  with  them  is  the  element  of  unpredictability.  The  next  amateur 
"worked"  may  be  a  grocery  clerk  or  a  retired  banker  or  a  housewife  or  a  rancher  or  a  film  star  or 
physician. 

Unexpected  encounters  are  always  turning  up.  A  Philadelphia  industrial  engineer  climbed  up  on 
the  roof  of  his  home  one  day  to  repair  his  transmitting  antenna.  He  noticed  a  neighbor  airing  a 
couple  of  odd-looking  rugs  next  door  and  inquired  about  them.  "They're  Persian  carpets."  the 
neighbor  replied.  "My  son  sent  them  to  me  from  Iran-that's  what  they  call  Persia  now,  you  know. 
He's  an  airplane  pilot  with  an  archeological  expedition  there." 

The  engineer  was  greatly  interested.  They  discussed  the  expedition  for  a  few  moments,  and  then 
he  mentioned  his  hobby-amateur  radio.  This  time  it  was  the  neighbor's  turn  to  express  interest. 
"Maybe  you  can  talk  to  Iran  by  short  wave,  eh?"  he  asked.  "It's  Mother's  Day,  you  see,  and  my  wife 
is  feeling  bad  because  her  boy  is  so  far  away  from  home."  The  father  was  told  that  Iran, 
unfortunately,  was  one  of  the  few  countries  that  did  not  permit  amateur  operation  within  its 
borders.  His  face  fell.  With  quick  sympathy  the  engineer  said  it  might  be  possible  to  relay  a 
message  through  a  European  station  however. 

The  men  went  into  the  house,  and  soon  a  message  was  launched  on  its  way,  via  Denmark  and 
Egypt.  Two  days  later  the  reply  came.  The  boy  sent  greetings  to  his  mother,  said  that  he  was 
feeling  fine,  but  that  he  needed  some  film  for  his  camera.  The  mother  went  down  to  the  corner 
drugstore,  eyes  glowing  with  joy  at  the  opportunity  to  do  something  for  her  boy.  She  bought  the 
film  and  sent  it  on  its  way. 

Her  pleasure  at  receiving  the  message  so  delighted  the  engineer  that  he  made  arrangements  with 
a  station  located  in  Russia,  near  the  Persian  border,  to  get  in  touch  with  the  pilot  in  Teheran.  Some 
days  later,  after  several  exchanges  and  much  planning,  the  explorer  son  flew  his  plane  to  a  point 
near  the  border.  From  there  he  was  taken  to  the  Russian  station  where  he  talked  with  his  mother 
for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  and  then  hopped  back  to  Teheran. 

This  is  an  age  of  rapid  communication,  yet  situations  frequently  arise  in  which  swift  communication 
is  either  difficult  or  impossible  through  commercial  channels.  A  young  Japanese  boy  was  dying  in 
Chicago  not  long  ago,  friendless  and  alone  in  the  strange  city.  The  physician  who  watched  him  as 
he  lay  in  his  bed  in  a  South  Side  Y.M.C.A.  knew  he  had  come  there  a  few  days  previously  hoping 
to  find  work.  Now  the  boy's  only  wish  was  that  his  parents  in  Honolulu  might  be  notified.  The 
physician  heard  this  whispered  plea  compassionately  and  turned  to  the  clerk  who  stood  in  the 
shadows  of  the  darkened  room.  "Do  you  suppose  Mrs  Mida  could  help  up?"  he  asked.  The  clerk 
nodded  and  left.  He  telephoned  Mrs  Mida,  championship  golfer  and  ardent  radio  amateur.  She 
was  instantly  ready  to  help.  An  urgent  "CQ  Honolulu"  went  throbbing  along  the  airwaves. 

In  a  surprisingly  short  time  the  clerk  returned  and  told  the  boy  that  his  parents  knew-everything. 
The  lad  died  a  few  minutes  later,  peacefully,  secure  in  the  knowledge  that  his  parents  would  care 
for  him  in  accordance  with  their  custom. 

Amateurs  make  no  attempt  to  compete  with  existing  commercial  channels  in  handling  messages, 
but  as  a  self-training  measure  an  elaborate  network  of  "trunk  lines"  and  feeder  lines  covering  the 
country  and  involving  hundreds  of  stations  has  been  established. 

The  creation  and  maintenance  of  this  network  is  one  of  the  functions  of  the  American  Radio  Relay 
League,  the  national  amateur  organization.  This  organization,  which  has  headquarters  in  West 
Hartford,  Connecticut,  represents  the  amateur  in  legislative  matters,  promotes  interest  in  amateur 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  One  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl.html 

communication  and  experimentation  and  strives  in  various  ways  to  advance  the  radio  art.  It  stands 
for  the  maintenance  of  fraternalism  and  a  high  standard  of  conduct.  One  of  its  principal  purposes 
is  to  keep  amateur  activities  so  well  conducted  that  the  amateur  will  continue  to  justify  his 
existence. 

The  League  was  founded  as  a  cooperative  movement  for  the  relaying  of  messages,  the  ranges  of 
amateur  stations  in  the  early  days  being  limited  to  a  few  miles.  When,  in  1914,  Hiram  Percy  Maxim 
was  unable  to  reach  a  fellow  amateur  in  Springfield,  Massachusetts-thirty  miles  away-from  his 
station  in  Hartford  he  arranged  to  have  his  message  relayed  by  a  third  amateur  in  intermediate 
Windsor  Locks.  Impressed  by  this  solution  to  his  problem,  he  conceived  and  organized  the 
A.R.R.L.  to  put  such  relays  on  a  nation-wide  basis. 

As  the  range  and  effectiveness  of  amateur  stations  increased  the  need  for  relaying  decreased,  but 
the  League  continued  as  a  protective  and  fraternal  association  providing  legislative  protection  and 
leadership  in  research  and  operating  activity.  In  1919,  when  the  U.S.  Government  was  reluctant  to 
give  up  its  wartime  control  of  radio,  the  League  carried  the  fight  to  Washington,  brought  the 
amateurs  back  to  the  air  and  kept  them  there.  Later,  whenever  other  radio  services  or  coalitions  of 
foreign  governments  tried  to  encroach  on  amateur  privileges  the  League,  aided  first  by  the 
Department  of  Commerce  under  Herbert  Hoover  and  then  by  the  Army  and  Navy,  successfully 
fought  off  the  attacks. 

In  early  days  amateur  stations  used  code  alone  in  their  transmissions.  These  days  they  use  both 
voice,  or  'phone,  and  code,  or  c.w.  (continuous  wave)  telegraphy,  the  proportion  being  about  one 
third  'phone  and  two  thirds  c.w.  Actually,  all  amateurs  must  be  able  to  understand  the  radio  code. 
A 'phone  transmitter,  involving  microphone,  speech  amplifier  and  modulator,  is  more  complex  and 
expensive  than  one  for  c.w.  alone  which  needs  only  a  telegraph  key.  There  is  a  traditional  rivalry 
between  confirmed  addicts  of  the  two  methods,  a  rivalry  comparable  to  that  between  sailing-boat 
and  power-boat  owners  or  between  sailplane  and  airplane  pilots. 

Amateurs  operate  in  specified  bands  of  frequencies  allocated  to  them  by  international  treaty.  In 
these  narrow  slices  of  radio  spectrum,  sandwiched  in  among  broadcasting,  police,  marine,  aviation 
and  all  the  other  radio  services,  they  are  free  to  roam  as  they  will.  Each  band  has  its  own  peculiar 
properties  and  is  most  useful  for  a  particular  distance  and  a  particular  kind  of  communication.  In 
general,  the  higher  the  frequency  (or  the  lower  the  wavelength)  the  greater  the  distance  that  can 
normally  be  covered.  The  1.7-megacycle  (160-meter)  band,  for  example,  is  commonly  used  for 
distances  ranging  from  cross  town  up  to  a  few  hundred  miles.  The  28-megacycle  (10-meter)  band, 
on  the  other  hand,  is  chiefly  useful  only  for  transcontinental  or  international  work;  in  fact,  a 
phenomenon  called  "skip  distance"  ordinarily  renders  signals  inaudible  the  first  few  hundred  miles 
from  the  station,  making  reception  at  near-by  points  impossible. 

Occasionally  this  phenomenon  leads  to  extraordinary  situations.  During  a  flood  emergency  in  New 
England  some  years  ago  an  amateur  operator,  attempting  to  make  an  important  contact,  found  his 
signals  being  jammed  by  another  station  downstate  who  happened  to  be  talking  with  a  European 
amateur.  Repeated  calls  did  not  succeed  in  attracting  the  interfering  amateur's  attention.  The 
emergency  operator  grew  frantic  as  time  passed  and  his  urgent  message  stayed  on  the  hook. 
Finally  he  had  an  inspiration;  he  called  the  European  station,  "raised"  him  and  explained  the 
circumstances. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  the  interfering  operator's  reactions  when  his  foreign  contact  came 
back  on  the  next  transmission,  saying:  "Get  off  the  air!  There's  an  emergency  going  on,  and  you're 
QRMing  (interfering  with)  important  traffic." 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  One  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl.html 

Amateurs  talk  a  language  all  their  own.  Anyone  who  has  tuned  an  all-wave  receiver  through  those 
portions  of  the  dial  marked  "Amateur"  has  heard  it.  On  voice  it  is  a  strange  jargon  made  up  of 
terms  like  "73"  and  "QSL"  and  phrases  like,  "Well,  old  man,  how's  my  modulation?"  or  "I've 
changed  over  to  a  6L6  tri-tet,  and  the  drive  is  up  to  twenty  mils  now."  And  if  the  mysterious  jumbles 
of  dots  and  dashes  are  translated  they  may  read  something  like  this:  "GE  OM  TNX  FR  QSO  UR 
SIGS  RST599X  HR  IN  PODUNK  MO."  Which,  being  interpreted,  means:  "Good  evening,  old  man. 
Thanks  for  communicating  with  me.  Your  signals  are:  readability-five,  strength-nine  and 
tone-nine,  here  in  Podunk,  Missouri." 

This  seemingly  senseless  jargon  is  a  language  that  outdoes  "pig  Latin"  and  Esperanto  and  even 
"boogie  talk."  Brevity,  they  say,  is  the  soul  of  wit.  It  is  also  the  essence  of  ham  language  or,  as  it  is 
sometimes  called,  "QST  English"-from  its  occasional  use  in  the  amateurs'  magazine,  QST.  The 
basic  principle  is  abbreviation-the  elimination  of  all  but  the  indispensable  elements  of  expression 
in  conveying  intelligence-combined  with  a  collection  of  technical  and  pseudotechnical  terms  and  a 
few  choice  colloquialisms  that  belong  only  to  radio. 

The  abbreviation  of  words  to  save  transmission  time  has  long  been  the  habit  of  American 
amateurs.  Thus  "very"  becomes  "VY"  and  "operator"  becomes  "OP",  and  "old  man"  is  shortened  to 
"OM".  By  international  agreement  a  long  list  of  "Q"  signals  permits  the  statement  in  three  letters  of 
almost  any  expression  used  in  ordinary  radio  exchanges-for  instance,  "QSO":  "I  can  communicate 
with—"  and  "QSL":  "I  give  acknowledgement  of  receipt."  "CQ",  too,  is  an  international  symbol, 
meaning  "General  call  to  all  stations."  From  the  land  telegraph  lines  there  came  such  expressions 
as  "73,"  meaning  "best  regards,"  and  "88,"  meaning  "love  and  kisses." 

An  idiomatic  radio  shorthand,  these  abbreviations  have  become  an  identifying  characteristic  of  ham 
radio. 

"Ham"  radio?  That  term  itself  deserves  explanation.  Its  origin  probably  goes  back  to  the  nineteenth- 
century  English  sports  writers  whose  slang  term  for  "amateur"  was  "am"  pronounced  "ham"  by  the 
cockneys.  It  came  to  amateur  radio  from  the  landlines  where  it  originally  applied  to  "cubs"  or 
neophytes;  now  its  meaning  is  that  of  "unprofessionalism."  In  origin  and  significance  the  term  in 
radio  is  quite  different  from  that  of  the  theatre  where  it  is  used  to  denote  an  actor  of  indifferent 
ability.  Amateurs  view  their  appellation  with  considerable  pride.  To  be  considered  a  "good  ham"  is 
just  about  the  highest  mark  of  honor  there  is. 

Thus  from  one  source  or  another-the  abbreviation  of  English  words,  an  admixture  of  international 
code  signals,  a  few  relics  of  the  old  Morse  wire-line  expressions-the  amateur's  language  has 
emerged. 

It  is  based  on  the  English  language  but  it  is  understood  by  amateurs  who  comprehend  not  a  word 
of  English,  who  understand  "DX"  as  a  term  implying  communication  with  a  distant  station  but  who 
do  not  realize  that  it  is  a  contraction  for  a  word  called  "distance"  or  who  use  "CUL"  as  a  parting 
phrase  equivalent  to  "au  revoir"  without  knowing  it  as  a  symbol  for  "see  you  later."  In  the  course  of 
time  most  foreign  amateurs  learn  this  form  of  radio  "pidgin  English." 

As  a  language  it  is  useful  only  over  the  air  however.  The  difference  between  understanding 
English  as  sent  by  code  and  actually  carrying  on  a  conversation  by  voice  is  as  great  as  the 
difference  between  a  written  and  a  spoken  tongue. 

A  New  York  City  amateur  named  John  Preston  discovered  this  some  years  ago.  He  answered  a 
buzz  on  his  doorbell  one  day  to  find  a  swarthy,  dynamic  individual  standing  at  his  apartment  door. 
The  visitor  sprouted  unintelligible  gibberish  that  bore  only  a  vague  resemblance  to  English.  It  was 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  One  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl.html 

only  when  the  stranger  produced  a  brightly  colored  QSL  (acknowledgement)  card  and  offered  it 
with  a  bow  that  Preston  realized  his  visitor  was  a  European  ham  he  had  worked  many  times  over 
the  air. 

The  visiting  amateur  did  his  best  to  make  himself  understood,  but  his  QST-English  was  simply 
unintelligible.  Preston  became  aware  of  another  man  in  the  background  who  finally  stepped  up, 
smiling,  and  introduced  himself  as  an  interpreter.  Through  this  intermediary  the  two  hams  carried 
on  a  lengthy  and  interesting  conversation. 

When  dinnertime  arrived  Preston  called  his  wife,  and  they  went  down  to  the  dining  room  together. 
Everything  started  off  well  at  dinner,  but  before  long  the  interpreter  became  interested  in  his  food. 
The  conversation  died.... 

Suddenly  the  visitor  picked  up  his  spoon  and  started  tapping.  Preston  looked  at  his  wife  who  also 
knew  the  code.  She  smiled,  and  they  picked  up  their  spoons  and  started  tapping  too.  Their  guest's 
face  split  wide  in  a  delighted  grin. 

The  interpreter  looked  up,  puzzled,  and  then  went  on  eating.  The  hams  no  longer  needed  him; 
they  were  talking  their  own  language  once  more. 

Among  radio  amateurs  there  is  a  genuine  brotherhood  and  informal  camaraderie  Everyone  is 
called  by  his  "handle"-his  first  name  or  nickname.  The  president  of  the  Chicago  Stock  Exchange 
and  the  mechanic  in  a  Birmingham  garage  are  just  "Paul"  and  "Joe"  when  they  meet  on  the  air.  It's 
not  a  question  of  what  a  person  is  in  private  life,  but  is  he  a  good  operator,  and  what  is  his 
standing  in  the  Brass-Pounders'  League  (total  messages  handled)  or  DX  Century  Club  (number  of 
countries  worked)  ? 

"Hamfesting"  and  "ragchewing"  are  active  verbs  in  amateur  radio.  The  bond  of  brotherhood  via  the 
air  waves  excels  that  of  many  fraternities  and  lodges.  When  a  ham  goes  traveling,  no  matter  where 
he  goes,  he  knows  he  will  find  friends  who  will  welcome  him  with  wholehearted  hospitality,  invite 
him  to  stay  for  the  night,  show  him  the  sights  and  give  him  a  royal  good  time-whether  it  be  in 
Oscaloosa,  Durban  or  Nome. 

An  amateur  from  New  Zealand  planned  to  visit  the  United  States.  He  wrote  ahead  to  several 
amateurs  he  had  met  over  the  air,  explaining  that  he  did  not  expect  to  have  much  time  to  spend  in 
America  and  wanted  to  make  every  minute  count.  Would  they  meet  him  on  arrival  to  say  "Hello"? 
Word  of  his  coming  spread  like  wildfire,  and  he  was  met  at  the  dock  by  scores  of  welcomers. 

He  had  intended  to  stay  but  a  day  or  so  in  San  Francisco  and  then  go  on  to  New  York,  but  the 
hams  willed  otherwise.  He  was  two  full  weeks  in  San  Francisco  and  another  week  making  various 
side  trips  to  West  Coast  points,  but  the  hams  willed  otherwise.  He  was  two  full  weeks  in  San 
Francisco  and  another  week  making  various  side  trips  to  West  Coast  points,  visiting  amateur 
stations,  "chewing  the  rag"  in  person  with  his  other  friends  and  seeing  the  sights. 

Finally  he  got  started  on  his  trip  East.  But  the  San  Francisco  gang  had  made  his  presence  known 
to  all  the  amateur  fraternity.  They  knew  his  train  schedule  and  route.  The  trip  from  Coast  to 
Chicago  resembled  a  presidential  campaign  tour  more  than  a  cross-country  railroad  trip.  He  hadn't 
intended  to  stop  in  Chicago  at  all,  but  the  national  ham  convention  was  only  a  week  away,  and  he 
was  persuaded  to  stay  over  for  it.  A  week  after  the  convention  he  was  still  in  Chicago,  being  shown 
a  royal  time  and  enjoying  it  immensely.  His  trip  East  was  no  different.  Clubs  took  him  into  custody, 
passed  him  around  from  city  to  city.  Before  he  left  the  United  States  his  planned  "short  visit"  had 
grown  into  a  several-months  trip. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  One  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl.html 

Not  long  afterward  an  amateur  from  Switzerland  arrived  in  the  United  States  for  a  three  week  tour 
of  the  country.  But  the  warm  welcome  extended  by  amateurs  in  New  York  City  kept  him  there  for 
the  full  three  weeks.  He  never  got  west  of  Jersey  City! 

Fraternalism  ...  good  fellowship  ...  ingenuity  ...  public  service  ...  the  power  to  annihilate  distance 
and  bring  oneself  closer  to  mankind  throughout  the  world  ...  the  ability  to  build  and  create  and  put 
the  products  of  one's  hands  to  work  to  overcome  the  miles  and  hours  ...  thrills  and  sport  and 
adventure.... 

That's  what  amateur  radio  is  like. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Two  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haiTdnfo/desoto/chap2.htrnl 


previous  |  next 


Chapter  Two  - 
On  The  Spot 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 


WHENEVER  wire  lines  break  down  and  the  nerves  of  civilization  are  severed  there  is  usually  a 
radio  amateur  somewhere  near  to  step  in  and  bridge  the  gap. 

The  reason  for  this  is  partly  that  there  are  more  amateur  stations  licensed  than  all  others  together; 
there  are  amateurs  everywhere.  But  it  is  also  because  a  good  ham,  like  a  good  reporter  or 
newsreel  cameraman,  has  an  instinct  that  warns  him  when  great  events  are  about  to  happen. 
Wherever  the  going  is  tough  and  the  need  great  there  is  usually  an  amateur  on  the  spot. 

In  Florida  nowadays  hurricanes  are  accepted  as  necessary  natural  phenomena.  They  are 
unpleasant  occurrences  to  be  guarded  against  but  not  worried  about.  Radio  hams  are  prepared  for 
hurricanes  now,  with  special  emergency  stations  dotting  the  landscape  and  a  Florida  Storm  Net 
that  warns  the  entire  state  of  every  approaching  storm. 

But  this  was  in  the  days  before  Florida  had  learned  to  prepare  for  hurricanes-before  the  amateurs 
of  Florida  had  the  Florida  Storm  Net.  Even  in  those  days  there  were  amateurs  on  the  spot. 

It  was  in  the  late  summer  of  1928.  Natives  knew  that  trouble  was  brewing-the  weather  had  been 
too  calm,  the  air  too  tranquil.  That  deathly  quiet,  marked  by  swiftly  moving  clouds  and  followed  by 
a  darkening  of  the  horizon,  could  mean  only  one  thing— the  gathering  of  a  hurricane. 

When  the  wind  began  to  freshen  out  of  the  south-east,  whipping  the  palm  fronds  along  the  coast, 
amateurs  in  Palm  Beach  began  to  mobilize.  Their  brethren  in  Puerto  Rico  and  the  Virgin  Islands 
were  already  in  the  thick  of  it.  All  the  naval  stations  on  the  island-which  normally  provide  radio 
contact  with  the  shore-had  gone  out  with  the  storm  as  it  swept  over  the  Caribbean  in  shrieking 
fury.  Operators  at  the  San  Juan  naval  station  had  improvised  apparatus  from  the  wreckage  that 
would  operate  in  the  amateur  bands  and  quickly  got  on  the  air.  They  succeeded  almost 
immediately  in  lining  up  an  amateur  circuit  that  tied  them  into  the  Navy  Department  at  Washington. 
The  naval  station  at  St  Thomas,  in  the  Virgin  Islands,  was  also  wrecked  by  the  hurricane.  But  one 
of  the  operators  there  promptly  got  on  the  air  from  his  own  amateur  station,  which  was  left  intact, 
and  with  the  assistance  of  mainland  amateurs  the  island  was  soon  in  direct  contact  with  NAA,  the 
Navy's  station  in  Washington. 

Meanwhile  Florida's  amateurs,  aware  that  the  blow  was  coming  their  way,  were  preparing.  They 
located  stocks  of  dry  batteries  for  use  if  power  failed  and  readied  their  equipment  for  action.  Some 
relayed  storm  warnings  as  the  tempest  progressed  through  the  night. 

In  Palm  Beach,  Forrest  Dana,  a  young  civil  engineer,  and  Ralph  Hollis,  a  fireman,  met  at  Hollis' 
station  which  was  set  up  in  the  West  Palm  Beach  Fire  Department  building.  At  1:30  A.M.  they 
roused  a  dealer  from  bed  and  bought  a  set  of  "B"  batteries  for  emergency  power.  They  then 
borrowed  storage  batteries  and  prepared  themselves  for  the  worst. 

They  had  not  long  to  wait.  Out  of  the  Caribbean  swept  the  hurricane,  a  howling  wind  carrying 
death  and  desolation.  It  leaped  the  channel  of  the  Great  Bahamas  and  fell  like  a  thunderclap  on 
the  Florida  coast. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Two  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harninfo/desoto/chap2.htrril 

In  Palm  Beach  the  wind  rose  furiously.  Upstairs  in  the  firehouse  Dana  and  Hollis  waited.  There  was 
a  shrieking  gust  of  wind,  then  a  rending  crash.  Hollis  dropped  down  the  fireman's  pole  and  looked 
outside.  His  antenna  system  had  blown  down.  It  lay  there  in  the  street,  a  crumpled  mass  of 
wreckage.  The  structure  creaked  and  tottered;  it  seemed  inevitable  that  the  building,  too,  would 
go.  There  was  danger  in  going  outside,  but  there  was  even  more  danger  within.  Flying  bricks  and 
debris  finally  drove  the  two  men  into  the  open. 

In  a  short  time  there  came  a  lull,  and  then  the  storm  relaxed  its  fury  for  a  moment.  Hollis  and  Dana 
returned  to  the  firehouse  and  began  transferring  apparatus  from  their  station.  They  found  a 
protected  spot  at  the  other  end  of  the  building. 

As  though  enraged  at  losing  its  prey,  the  storm  rose  again  in  high  crescendo.  Struggling  in  winds 
against  which  they  could  not  stand  erect,  they  carried  the  gear  to  the  new  location.  There,  in  the 
lee  of  a  wall,  they  strung  up  a  makeshift  antenna.  With  deft,  capable  movements  they  assembled 
the  stations  components.  Their  voices  were  drowned  out  by  the  high-pitched  roar  of  the  wind,  and 
even  dots  and  dashes  in  the  headphones  were  almost  indistinguishable  through  the  roar.... 

Meanwhile,  in  Washington,  throughout  the  night  anxious  officials  had  clung  close  to  telegraph  and 
telephone  lines  which  were  busily  clicking  off  news  of  the  oncoming  storm.  Then,  suddenly, 
everything  had  gone  silent.  With  one  sharp  blow  the  hurricane  cleaved  all  wire  communications. 
Sounders  stopped  clicking,  telephone  wires  hummed  emptily.  A  dead,  terrifying  void  opened 
around  the  storm  area.  Florida  was  an  island  amid  silence.... 

Silence  that  reigned  until  daybreak.  Then  came  the  sturdy  peeping  signal  of  battery  operated 
4AFC-the  word  that  Hollis  and  Dana  were  on  the  job.  They  had  got  their  transmitter  on  the  air 
again  and  from  Monday  through  Thursday  it  stayed  on,  handling  every  word  that  left  the 
devastated  sector  or  seeped  in  from  the  outside  world. 

For  four  days  the  station  was  kept  in  continuous  operation.  Dana  was  told  that  his  home,  his 
automobile  and  all  his  personal  possessions  had  been  swept  away  in  the  storm.  But  his  hand 
never  left  the  key.  The  two  men  ate  what  food  there  was  whenever  someone  thought  to  bring  it  to 
them,  and  neither  slept  in  a  bed.  But  they  continued  their  self-appointed  vigil  until  official 
communications  were  restored. 

All  the  information  that  the  Red  Cross  and  the  Army  got  during  those  terrible  days  came  through 
this  circuit.  Everything  that  was  done-all  the  relief  and  rescue  work-was  based  on  this 
information.  Some  eight  thousand  words  of  press-many  scores  of  personal  messages-these,  too, 
passed  through  their  hands. 

"You  are  to  be  commended  for  your  untiring  effort  and  loyal  devotion  to  duty  which  you  have  so 
well  expressed  during  the  last  three  days,  and  we  shall  always  remember  this  worthy  duty  well 
performed."  Major  General  George  E.  Gibbs,  chief  signal  officer  of  the  Army,  told  them  in  the  final 
message  to  come  over  their  circuit  with  Washington  at  the  conclusion  of  the  job. 


In  quiet  residential  streets  in  thousands  of  towns  and  cities  throughout  the  land  these  fireside 
D'Artagnans  are  to  be  found,  ready  to  leap  into  action  at  the  first  signal  of  distress.  But  it  is  not 
alone  in  the  United  States  that  this  is  true.  Amateurs  abroad  are  fewer,  more  scattered-but  when 
the  opportunity  arises  they  show  they're  of  the  same  breed. 

There  was  an  amateur  on  the  spot  during  all  the  vicissitudes  of  the  city  of  Chefoo  in  war-torn  China 
in  the  past  troublous  years.  His  name  was  Dr  William  Malcolm,  and  he  was  health  officer  of  the 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Two  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harninfo/desoto/chap2.htrril 

port. 

Beset  by  revolution,  counterrevolution  and  invasion,  this  port  in  northern  Shantung  province  has 
seen  the  flags  that  wave  over  it  change  so  frequently  that  its  nationality  seems  akin  to  the 
chameleon.  The  ancient  city  has  seen  many  an  extraordinary  character  in  its  midst,  but  none  more 
remarkable  that  Dr  Malcolm.  An  active  amateur,  he  was  for  years  operator  of  the  only  radio  station 
in  Shantung  province.  His  station  XU3MA  was,  for  that  matter,  one  of  the  few  consistently  active  in 
all  of  China,  for  at  one  time  or  another  each  of  the  successive  Chinese  administrations  banned 
private  radio  communication. 

Dr  Malcolm  himself  was  forced  off  the  air  for  brief  periods,  his  station  ordered  closed,  and  his 
apparatus  dismantled.  But  always  the  inhabitants  of  the  Shantung  Peninsula  protested  so  loudly 
that  his  authority  to  operate  was  restored. 

For  the  service  he  rendered  more  nearly  resembled  that  of  a  communication  center  for  an  entire 
city  than  of  an  amateur  station.  In  addition  to  maintaining  regular  schedules  with  amateurs 
throughout  China  he  was  in  frequent  contact  with  British  shore  stations  at  Hong  Kong,  Tientsin, 
Singapore  and  other  bases,  as  well  as  with  vessels  of  the  British  fleet  itself  as  they  plied  the  waters 
of  the  China  Sea  or  patrolled  the  Yangtze  River.  The  British  Navy,  ordinarily  rather  sticky  about 
co-operation  with  civilians,  violated  all  precedent  by  communicating  with  Malcolm  whenever  he 
called,  on  occasion  even  making  use  of  his  services  for  governmental  business.  Telegraph  lines 
never  stayed  up  for  very  long  at  a  time  in  disturbed  Shantung,  it  seemed,  and  an  always 
accessible  radio  link  was  a  very  convenient  asset. 

If  Dr  Malcolm  himself  were  not  on  watch  because  of  official  business  or  absence  on  a  visit  to 
Shanghai  or  elsewhere,  his  young  daughter  was  very  likely  at  the  key  taking  his  place.  She 
learned  the  radio  code  when  she  was  still  a  youngster  in  school  and  at  fifteen  she  was  a 
competent  operator. 

On  one  occasion  or  another  XU8MA  contributed  materially  to  the  safety  and  security  of  most  of  the 
foreign  residents  of  Chefoo.  Perhaps  the  most  difficult  time  of  all  was  during  the  beginning  of  the 
Japanese  invasion  of  China. 

During  the  anxious  period  at  the  time  of  the  Shanghai  crisis  of  1938  the  burden  of  providing  the 
sole  communications  link  for  the  port  of  Chefoo  fell  on  Dr  Malcolm's  aging  shoulders. 

When  the  Shanghai  cable  was  cut,  leaving  the  commercial  community  quite  isolated  from  the  outer 
world  throughout  the  month  of  January,  he  was  called  on  to  fill  the  gap  by  the  British  Chamber  of 
Commerce  and  the  three  large  cable  companies:  the  Commercial  Pacific  Cable  Company,  the 
Great  Northern  Telegraph  Company,  Ltd,  and  the  Eastern  Extension  Australasia  &  China 
Telegraph  Company,  Ltd. 

Thus  rescued  from  isolation,  the  Chefoo  business  community  was  enabled  to  function  more  or  less 
normally  while  the  messages  of  the  three  cable  companies  were  forwarded  without  delay.  The 
Chefoo  Chamber  of  Commerce,  too,  found  the  service  of  extraordinary  value. 

Despite  his  age-he  was  then  seventy-seven-Dr  Malcolm  performed  the  arduous  task  of 
transmitting  nearly  five  hundred  radiograms  during  this  period.  "I  derived  much  pleasure  from  the 
fact  that  all  commercial  code  as  well  as  other  traffic  for  eighty-two  different  firms  was  taken  care  of 
with  satisfaction  to  all,"  he  said  afterward  with  customary  modesty. 

At  the  Shanghai  end  J.  MacDonnell  operated  the  temporary  station  XU8DI  to  receive  the 
messages.  MacDonnell  was  nominally  on  the  staff  of  the  Royal  Signals,  British  forces  in  Shanghai, 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Two  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harninfo/desoto/chap2.htrril 

but  in  this  case  his  miniature  amateur  set  was  of  greater  utility  in  aiding  Chefoo  than  all  the 
Empire's  far-flung  facilities. 


Back  on  the  American  side  of  the  Pacific  a  furious  storm  that  struck  the  Oregon  and  Washington 
coasts  in  late  October  of  1934,  attaining  maximum  force  off  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia  River,  gave 
Henry  Jenkins  an  opportunity  to  demonstrate  all  the  amazing  in  genuity  and  resourcefulness  of  the 
radio  amateur. 

The  violent  storm  swept  across  the  north  Pacific  like  a  Titan's  hand,  smiting  ships  and  shores  with 
thunderous  waves.  If  ever  there  was  a  night  when  the  coastwise  vessels  plying  off  Oregon's  shores 
needed  the  friendly  guidance  of  the  Tillamook  light  and  fog  signal  this  was  it. 

But  the  Tillamook  Rock  was  silent  and  dark-dark,  that  is,  until  amateur  radio  lent  a  helping  hand.  . 

The  evening  began  quietly  enough.  At  10  P.M.  a  fresh  southeast  wind  was  blowing,  with  light  rain. 
During  the  night  the  wind  increased  to  gale  force  and  changed  to  southwest.  By  3  A.M.  seas  were 
rolling  in  high  on  Tillamook  Rock.  The  swells  hit  and  burst,  flinging  high  showers  of  stinging  spray 
over  the  Rock. 

At  nine-thirty  that  morning  Henry  Jenkins,  first  assistant  keeper  of  the  U.S.  light  station  on  the 
Rock  and  amateur  W7DIZ,  was  awakened  from  his  sleep  by  a  deluge  of  water  that  completely 
covered  him;  all  his  clothes  and  bedding  were  soaking  wet.  The  heavy  seas  by  this  time  were 
breaking  against  the  tower  itself;  they  had  pounded  against  the  window  shutters  of  his  room  until 
the  catch  let  go,  opening  the  windows  and  flooding  the  room. 

Driving  the  water  was  a  wind  blowing  with  hurricane  force-one  hundred  miles  an  hour  or  more  in 
the  gusts.  The  seas  submerged  the  entire  lighthouse,  flooding  all  quarters.  With  the  water  came 
large  rocks,  timbers-destructive  debris  that  smashed  the  plate-glass  windows  for  the  lantern  high 
in  the  tower,  one  hundred  thirty-three  feet  above  normal  high  water. 

Sixteen  panes  were  broken,  but  the  light  still  burned.  Keepers  struggled  to  replace  the  glass 
panes  with  temporary  wooden  shutters.  Unbroken  seas  flooded  the  lantern,  filling  the  watch  room 
where  the  keepers  worked.  They  were  submerged  at  times  to  their  necks  before  the  rush  of  water 
could  escape  through  the  door  into  the  tower  and  quarters  below. 

Battered  and  bruised,  the  keepers  finally  completed  the  job  as  best  they  could.  Hug  Hansen's  right 
hand  was  deeply  cut,  and  Henry  Jenkins  helped  him  dress  the  wound.  As  he  did  so  he  glanced  at 
the  barometric  reading. 

"Whew!"  Henry  whistled  sharply.  "Barometer  reads  28.92!" 

Hugo  shook  his  head  stolidly.  "Never  saw  anything  like  it  before,  I  tell  you." 

Both  flinched  as  another  wave  of  water  crashed  against  the  tower  and  came  down  with  a  terrific 
impact  on  the  roof-tons  of  water  that  covered  the  building.  Jenkins  had  his  eye  on  the  barometer. 

"It  dropped  to  28.72  when  the  water  hit  and  then  right  back  up  again!"  he  said  excitedly. 

At  ten-fifteen  a  tremendous  wave  came  that  enveloped  the  entire  tower  and  building.  It  seemed  as 
though  the  ocean  itself  had  swallowed  the  Rock.  When  the  water  subsided  the  large  eighty-foot 
derrick  and  the  telephone  cable  had  been  washed  away.  The  tremendous  power  of  the  wave 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Two  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harninfo/desoto/chap2.htrril 

caused  terrific  havoc,  hurling  rocks  weighing  as  much  as  fifty  pounds  through  tower  and  roof, 
smashing  shutters  made  of  half-inch  wood  as  though  they  were  paper.  The  wave  actually  broke  off 
about  six  feet  of  the  west  end  of  the  Rock,  they  later  found. 

The  light  station  was  badly  wrecked.  The  shutters  at  the  base  of  the  building  had  been  carried 
away,  flooding  the  interior  and  breaking  the  piping  for  the  heating  system.  Cutting  off  the  heat 
represented  a  genuine  calamity,  for  the  crew  were  all  cold  and  tired  and  wet. 

Still  there  was  no  immediate  cessation  in  the  fury  of  the  storm.  The  crashing  blows  from  tons  of 
water  and  rock  came  at  intervals  as  little  as  three  seconds  apart  until  nearly  noon.  Then  the  force 
of  the  waves  diminished,  and  by  early  afternoon  the  sea  was  comparatively  calm. 

The  lantern  and  the  fog  signal  had  both  gone  out  following  the  disastrous  wave  that  wrecked  the 
building.  Shipping  would  need  both  badly,  for  a  heavy  fog  lay  thick  over  the  sea,  still  murmurous 
and  heaving.  Yet  if  a  light  different  from  the  signal  normally  flashed  from  Tillamook  were  used 
mariners  would  be  mystified,  and  if  they  came  up  close  enough  to  identify  the  light  the 
consequences  might  be  disastrous. 

Nevertheless,  a  fixed  white  lamp  was  set  up.  The  next  problem  was  to  notify  the  mainland  that  the 
light  was  damaged.  But  the  telephone  line  had  been  washed  away,  and  no  small  boat  could  live  in 
those  seas.... 

It  was  then  Henry  Jenkins  yearned  bitterly  for  his  little  amateur  station.  If  only  he  could  have 
brought  it  along  with  him  to  the  light  station....  He  closed  his  eyes  with  the  intensity  of  thought. 

"What  I  wouldn't  give  for  a  little  210  Hartley  and  a  motor  generator,"  he  mourned  to  Hugo 
Hansen.  "Or  even  a  30  and  a  'B'  battery,  that's  all...." 

"Well,"  said  Hugo,  "you  don't  have  them,  so  I  guess  that's  that.  We  haven't  even  got  a 
regular  radio  set  even-now.  Only  that  old  Atwater  Kent-and  the  batteries  in  it  are  dead." 
Henry  Jenkins'  eyes  had  been  shut  tight  but  now  they  opened  slowly  until  they  were  staring 
orbs.  Then  he  brought  his  clinched  fist  down  sharply  on  his  knee.  "That's  it!"  he  cried.  "That's 
what  I'll  do." 

Disregarding  the  wonder  in  Hugo's  face,  Henry  went  to  the  room  where  the  battery-operated 
broadcast  receiver  was  set  up.  The  room  was  drying  off  a  bit;  it  was  possible  to  work  now.  He 
looked  at  the  radio  set.  It  hadn't  played  for  the  past  couple  of  weeks. ...Batteries  dead,  of  course.... 

He  dug  around  in  the  rear  of  the  cabinet  until  he  found  the  battery  tester.  Water  had  run  off  the  top 
of  the  cabinet  without  getting  inside,  thank  God.  Now  to  check  the  batteries. 

The  filament  dry  cells  were  dead-completely  dead.  The  three  "B"  batteries  had  a  little  life  left  in 
them.  The  three  in  series  gave  about  eighty  volts  instead  of  the  normal  one  hundred  thirty-five.  Not 
very  much-but  enough.  But  he  still  needed  filament  batteries.... 

His  eyes  roamed  speculatively  around  the  room.  It  reached  the  ancient  crank-operated  telephone 
on  the  wall  and  stopped.  Pulling  himself  stiffly  erect-the  wet  and  the  cold  were  already  taking  their 
toll-Henry  unscrewed  the  front  panel  from  the  telephone  box.  Inside  were  two  telephone-type  dry 
cells.  Thank  Heaven,  they  were  new! 

So  much  for  the  power  problem.  Henry  began  to  move  faster,  hope  spurring  him  on.  He  found  two 
half-dry  boards,  each  roughly  a  foot  square.  These  would  be  the  baseboards  for  transmitter  and 
receiver.  Removing  the  Atwater  Kent  chassis  from  its  cabinet,  he  began  disassembling  the 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Two  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harninfo/desoto/chap2.htrril 

principal  components.  The  chassis  stripped,  he  found  a  length  of  transformer  bell  wire  and  went  to 
work. 

Having  no  sockets,  Henry  drilled  holes  in  each  board  to  pass  the  bases  of  the  type  30  tubes  from 
the  broadcast  receiver.  For  connections  he  soldered  directly  to  the  base  prongs  of  the  tubes.  On 
the  transmitter  board  he  placed  an  inductance  coil  made  out  of  fourteen  turns  of  transformer  bell 
wire  wound  over  the  cardboard  container  from  one  of  the  telephone  dry  cells.  The  middle  section 
of  the  three-gang  variable  condenser  unit  taken  from  the  broadcast  set  became  the  transmitter 
tuning  condenser.  Series  fixed  condensers  for  the  antenna  were  made  out  of  alternate  layers  of  tin 
foil  and  waxed  paper  taken  from  a  loaf  of  bread.  Henry  used  no  grid  condenser  or  leak.  The  plate 
blocking  condenser  came  out  of  the  Atwater  Kent  collection.  A  choke  coil  with  half  its  turns 
removed  served  as  a  short-wave  radio-frequency  choke. 

When  it  was  assembled  this  collection  of  miscellaneous  scraps  and  junk  parts  became  a  radio 
transmitter  using  the  famous  "TNT"  circuit.  And  the  way  it  worked  proved  its  name  was  no  lie! 

The  receiver  was  equally  crude-and  equally  effective.  Wire  unwound  from  one  of  the  radio- 
frequency  transformers  in  the  Atwater  Kent  was  rewound  on  the  shell  of  the  telephone  receiver  to 
make  the  grid  and  plate  coils  of  the  oscillating  detector.  Fixed  coupling  Henry  used-enough  to 
make  sure  the  thing  would  oscillate  under  any  conditions.  There  was  no  need  for  regeneration 
control  anyway!  Two  insulated  wires  a  couple  of  feet  long  provided  an  antenna  series  condenser, 
the  insulation  serving  as  a  dielectric  between  the  two  wires.  Another  tin-foil-and-wax-paper 
condenser  completed  the  grid  circuit;  there  was  enough  leakage  so  a  grid  leak  was  unnecessary.... 
The  tuning  condenser  was  a  tougher  problem.  Finally  Henry  took  two  brass  plates  off  the 
doorknob,  fastened  one  plate  to  the  receiver  base,  placed  the  other  above  it  with  a  sheet  of  waxed 
paper  in  between  and  connected  a  flexible  lead  to  the  upper  plate.  Tuning  was  accomplished  by 
sliding  the  top  plate  over  the  bottom  plate  with  a  pencil  eraser! 

He  had  no  conceivable  way  of  measuring  the  values  of  the  parts  he  used,  but  his  practiced  eye 
calculated  the  dimensions  as  best  he  could  from  his  long  practical  experience  as  an  amateur.  He 
was  not  far  wrong. 

At  last  every  connection  was  made. 

The  receiver  connected  up,  a  soft  hiss  could  be  heard  in  the  headphones.  There  was  an 
encouraging  "plop"  when  he  touched  one  of  the  brass  plates  with  his  finger;  this  established  the 
fact  that  the  detector  was  oscillating.  Gingerly  Henry  slid  the  top  plate  across  the  other  with  his 
pencil.  Wait  a  minute...  There  was  a  signal....  No,  back  a  little.... There-got  it! 

The  first  station  he  heard  was  in  Seattle.  The  operator  was  busily  talking  to  someone  else  and 
couldn't  be  reached.  But  the  signal  did  show  where  to  tune  in  the  amateur  band.  A  bit  further... 
and  there  was  Henry  Goetze,  W7CXK,  calling  in  Seaside,  Oregon,  not  ten  miles  up  the  coast. 

While  listening  to  W7CXK's  call  Henry  turned  on  his  transmitter  and  tuned  the  dial  carefully  until 
he  heard  a  sharp,  swooping  beat  note  as  his  transmitter  came  into  resonance  with  the  carrier  from 
the  other  station.  Certain  now  that  his  transmitter  was  working,  he  called  W7CXK,  tapping  the  end 
of  a  connecting  wire  against  the  terminal  of  a  "B"  battery  with  his  fingers  in  lieu  of  a  telegraph  key. 
It  was  6:50  P.M.  W7CXK  didn't  hear  him  at  first,  but  another  operator,  farther  inland,  did.  The 
signals  were  weak  and  chirpy,  and  the  inland  operator  couldn't  understand  all  that  was  being  sent 
but  he  passed  the  word  along  to  Goetze  at  W7CXK 

W7CXK  immediately  listened  for  Jenkins,  and  soon  Tillamook  Rock  was  again  in  contact  with  the 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Two  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harninfo/desoto/chap2.htrril 

mainland. 

The  first  message  transmitted  was  to  the  superintendent  at  Portland,  notifying  him  of  the  damage 
and  requesting  that  all  vessels  navigating  those  treacherous  waters  be  warned  that  the  lighthouse 
was  darkened. 

That  was  only  the  beginning  of  the  service  accomplished  by  the  valiant  little  makeshift  station 
however.  It  performed  reliably  for  Jenkins  throughout  the  next  several  days,  the  batteries  growing 
weaker  and  weaker,  until  finally  their  dying  energy  had  given  out.  Not  only  to  Portland  did  its 
messages  go,  but  also  to  Astoria  where  the  Lighthouse  Service  supply  depot  was  located  and  to 
the  lighthouse  tender,  Rose.  A  Coast  Guard  lifesaving  crew  and  boat  were  sent  to  rescue  those 
who  were  injured  and  ill  at  the  light  station.  Weather  reports,  landing  conditions,  medical 
advice-these  and  other  data  facilitating  preparations  for  permanent  repairs  were  handled.  Only 
when  the  telephone  line  was  restored  did  operation  cease. 

By  then  Henry  Jenkins  had  written  a  shining  page  in  radio's  history  with  his  ingenuity  and 
resourcefulness. 


There  are  many  thrilling  episodes  in  the  chronicle  of  radio's  achievements,  but  none  more  stirring 
than  the  1927  Pacific  flights,  climaxed  by  the  installation  of  short-wave  equipment  on  Captain 
Erwin's  Dallas  Spirit  and  the  reception  of  its  signals  right  up  to  the  time  of  its  tragic  end. 

The  year  1927  was,  of  course  aviation's  greatest  year.  During  its  first  half  Lindbergh  made  the  first 
nonstop  New  York-Paris  flight,  De  Pined  completed  a  four-continent  flight  from  Italy  through  Africa 
and  North  and  South  America  and  return,  Chamberlain  and  Levine  flew  nonstop  to  Germany  and 
Maitland  and  Hegenberger  covered  the  twenty-four  hundred  miles  from  Oakland  to  Honolulu  in 
twenty-six  hours. 

The  first  news  of  each  of  these  triumphs  reached  the  Hawaiian  Islands  through  a  schedule 
arranged  between  station  6CZR,  operated  by  J.  Walter  Frates,  an  Oakland  newspaperman,  and 
6AJL  at  Lihue,  Island  of  Kauai.  Over  this  circuit  went  Hawaii's  first  news  of  the  arrival  in  Eisleben  of 
Chamberlain  and  Levine  and  of  Byrd's  forced  landing  on  the  French  coast  after  missing  Paris  in  a 
dense  fog. 

When  the  west-east  route  across  the  Atlantic  seemed  to  be  thoroughly  vanquished  in  the  first  half 
of  1927  attention  focused  on  the  Pacific.  Lieutenants  Maitland  and  Hegenberger  showed  that  the 
California-Hawaii  hop  could  be  made,  and  they  were  followed  by  Smith  and  Bronte  in  July. 

Then  came  the  Dole  Prize  Race.  Five  airplanes  and  crews  were  readying  for  the  flight  when  the 
first  of  August  came,  but  Major  Livingston  Irving's  Pabco  Pacific  Flyer-the  only  ship  equipped  with 
short-wave  radio,  which  was  then  a  novelty  for  aircraft-cracked  up,  and  then  there  were  four. 

Of  the  four  only  two-the  Woolaroc,  flown  by  Goebel  and  Davis,  and  the  Aloha,  piloted  by  Jensen 
and  Schluter-completed  the  route.  Although  unable  to  communicate  with  the  airplanes,  San 
Francisco  amateurs  maintained  continuous  watch  on  the  six  hundred-meter  SOS  wave  for  signals 
from  the  Woolaroc  and  for  naval  and  marine  reports  on  the  fliers'  progress,  providing  the  press 
with  news  coverage  of  the  flight. 

News  of  the  safe  arrival  of  the  Woolaroc  and  the  Aloha  came  swiftly  back  over  the  amateur  circuit. 
But  still  Miss  Doran  and  the  Golden  Eagle  were  unreported.  An  unconfirmed  report  that  the  Miss 
Doran  had  been  located  eighty-five  miles  from  Hawaii  came  over  the  wire  services,  but  a  quick 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Two  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harninfo/desoto/chap2.htrril 

radio  check  with  Honolulu  proved  it  false. 

The  next  development  was  the  dramatic  announcement  that  Captain  William  P.  Erwin  would  hop 
for  Hawaii  in  the  Dallas  Spirit  in  an  effort  to  locate  the  missing  ships.  The  radio  operators  had  gone 
without  sleep  or  food  during  the  tense  vigil,  but  their  interest  was  still  keen.  They  called  on  Captain 
Erwin  and  persuaded  him  that  he  needed  short-wave  radio.  The  fifty-watt  short-wave  transmitter 
that  had  been  installed  on  the  Pabco  Pacific  Flyer  was  transferred  to  the  Dallas  Spirit.  The 
installation  was  pushed  through  in  record  time,  and  Alvin  Eichwaldt,  the  navigator  and  radio 
operator,  made  preliminary  tests  which  gave  excellent  signals. 

When  the  Dallas  Spirit  winged  its  way  past  the  Golden  gate  on  the  rescue  flight  the  entire  amateur 
contingent  was  convinced  that  they  would  be  in  contact  with  the  ship  for  the  entire  duration  of  the 
flight.  As  the  plane  passed  the  coastline  the  selected  corps  of  operators  picked  up  its  transmission 
and  prepared  for  the  long  watch.  Other  amateurs  were  listening,  too,  for  prior  to  the  flight  a 
request  had  been  broadcast  to  all  amateurs  to  stand  by  on  the  33.1 -meter  wavelength  used  by  the 
airplane.  All  up  and  down  the  coast  and  as  far  away  as  Texas  and  even  New  York  City  amateurs 
were  tuned  to  that  wavelength. 

Those  who  heard  the  signals  from  KGGA,  the  station  call  of  the  Dallas  Spirit,  will  never  forget  the 
drama  and  tragedy  of  that  night.  From  the  start  of  the  flight  the  signals  were  powerful,  and  as  the 
airplane  sped  farther  out  over  the  gray  waste  of  the  Pacific  the  signals  even  increased  in  intensity. 
For  hours  the  steady  drone  of  the  transmitter  brought  news  of  the  progress  of  the  plane.  Amateurs 
all  over  the  continent  heard  the  informal  Morse  code  remarks  rapped  out  from  time  to  time  by 
Eichwaldt,  the  radio  operator,  in  his  humorous,  human  fashion. 

When  darkness  fell  the  note  became  unsteady,  its  frequency  rising  and  falling  at  intervals.  The 
changing  tone  told  a  tale  of  "bumpy"  weather  conditions  and  uneven  speed.  To  those  who  could 
read  the  story  of  the  varying  note  this  caused  considerable  concern  which  was  only  partially 
relieved  by  Eichwaldt's  jocular  and  unconcerned  comments.  The  air  was  electric  with  mounting 
drama. 

Then  at  nine  o'clock  that  night  the  first  grim  SOS  was  sounded  from  the  void  in  which  the  Dallas 
Spirit  flew.  It  was  followed  almost  immediately  by  a  terse  "Belay  that!"  and  the  further 
announcement  that  the  ship  had  gone  into  a  spin  but  emerged  on  an  even  keel. 

Right  on  top  of  this  report,  however,  there  was  a  second  SOS  and  the  curt  announcement  that  the 
Dallas  Spirit  had  shuddered  into  another  spin.  The  rising  and  falling  whine  of  the  note  told  its  own 
story  to  those  ashore. 

The  second  SOS  was  cut  short  by  the  crash.  The  instant  the  aviators  were  plunged  to  death  in  the 
sea  the  fact  was  known  to  the  radio  operators  listening,  for  Eichwaldt  was  still  sending  when  his 
trailing  antenna  hit  the  water. 

Here  amateurs,  in  recounting  the  tale,  pause  a  moment  to  pay  tribute  to  the  cold  nerve  and 
supreme  courage  of  Eichwaldt,  the  operator.  He  could  not  have  failed  to  realize  the  danger  they 
were  in,  yet  during  the  half-hour  preceding  the  crash,  when  the  plane  was  bucking  squalls  one 
after  the  other,  he  continued  sending  out  his  unconcerned  comments  and  jokes. 

His  first  SOS  and  the  remarks  immediately  following  it  were  still  in  the  same  light  vein.  There  was 
no  trace  of  nervousness  or  fear.  When  the  second  spin  came  and  the  plane  started  down  to  its 
end  Eichwaldt  continued  with  the  same  even,  unhurried  tempo  he  had  used  throughout  the  flight. 
He  stayed  at  his  post  until  the  end,  sending  calmly  and  evenly  right  up  to  the  time  the  plane  hit. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Two  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harninfo/desoto/chap2.htrril 

With  the  note  rising  to  a  shrill  shriek  and  falling  almost  to  zero-denoting  violent  movement  of  the 
ship-the  dots  and  dashes  came  through  like  clockwork  until  they  were  actually  heard  sputtering 
out  as  the  antenna  hit  the  water.  To  know  that  he  was  heading  for  his  death  and  then  to  stick  by 
the  key  telling  the  world  just  what  was  happening  right  up  to  the  last  second  required  courage  of 
the  highest  order.  Alvin  Eichwaldt  preserved  the  finest  traditions  of  the  radio-operating  fraternity. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three 


http :  //www .  qsl .  net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap3 .  html 


previous  |  next 


Chapter  Three  - 
Flood—Storm-Hurricane 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 


EACH  YEAR  the  president  of  the  Columbia  Broadcasting  System,  Mr  William  S.  Paley,  awards  a 
trophy  to  "that  individual  who,  through  amateur  radio,  in  the  opinion  of  a  distinguished  board  of 
judges,  has  contributed  most  usefully  to  the  American  people,  either  in  research,  technical 
development,  or  operating  achievement." 

The  awards  for  the  years  1936,  1937  and  1938  were  each  made  on  the  basis  of  heroic 
accomplishment  in  emergency  work.  The  feats  performed  by  amateurs  in  winning  this  award  are 
epics  of  courageous  public  service. 

More  than  that,  they  are  tales  of  high  adventure. 


The  first  amateur  to  receive  the  Paley  Trophy  was  Wlater  Stiles,  Jr,  of  Coudersport,  PA.  A  youthful 
employee  of  the  Pennsylvania  Railroad  at  the  time  of  the  disastrous  1936  Eastern  states'  flood, 
operator  of  amateur  station  W8DPY,  he  was  given  the  award  because  of  conspicuous  service  in 
that  emergency. 

The  story  of  Walter  Stiles,  radio  amateur,  is  typical  of  the  stories  that  might  be  told  of  many  an 
amateur-even  including  the  exceptional  emergency  performance.  The  principal  difference  is  that 
Stiles  performed  under  circumstances  that  ultimately  brought  him  recognition  in  the  form  of  the 
Paley  Trophy.  The  others  still  await  their  recognition. 

At  the  age  of  ten  Walter  Stiles  got  the  money  to  buy  his  first  radio  equipment-a  crystal  receiver-by 
selling  garden  seeds.  Four  years  later  he  passed  his  examination  and  was  granted  a  federal 
license.  Immediately  he  went  on  the  air,  his  transmitter  utilizing  a  receiving-type  tube  with  a  power 
output  of  almost  four  watts! 

By  1933,  when  he  was  twenty,  Stiles  had  talked  with  seventy-two  foreign  countries  and  a  good 
many  of  his  fellows  in  the  U.S.  His  subsequent  marriage  cut  down  on  his  ham  activity  for  a  time, 
but  by  1936  he  was  active  again  with  a  powerful  station  set  up  in  a  small  room  built  onto  the  rear  of 
his  Coudersport  home.  There  Walter  carried  on  his  radio  pursuits,  assisted  at  times  by  his  young 
bride-who,  by  exposure,  had  contracted  a  slight  case  of  radio  fever  herself. 

There,  too,  he  performed  his  duties  as  State  Net  Control  Station  for  Pennsylvania  in  the  Army 
Amateur  Radio  System.  There  he  executed  the  experimental  and  writing  chores  associated  with  his 
post  as  technical  editor  of  the  Mason-Dixon  Straddler,  3rd  Corps  Area  Army  Amateur  publication 
issued  by  the  Signal  Corps.  And  there  he  occasionally  stole  a  few  moments  from  amateur  radio  for 
secondary  hobbies:  photography,  a  stamp  collection,  his  miniature  railroad  complete  with 
passenger  and  freight  engines. 

The  model  railroad  was  associated  with  his  job.  Walter  Stiles  was  very  proud  of  the  fact  that  he 
was  one  of  the  youngest  workmen  on  the  P.R.R.-proud  that  in  the  year  and  a  half  that  he  had 
been  in  its  employ  he  had  already  received  two  promotions.  Starting  as  an  electrician's  helper,  he 
had  been  promoted  to  car  repairman's  helper  and  shortly  afterward  he  was  made  a  full-fledged  car 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

repairman.  The  miniature  engines  and  rolling  stock  in  his  model  railroad  were  modeled  exactly 
after  the  full-sized  cars  and  locomotives  on  which  he  worked  every  day  at  the  P.R.R.  shops. 

But  radio-first,  last  and  always-was  his  hobby.  It  was  radio,  therefore,  that  claimed  his  attention 
when  the  Allegheny  River  reached  flood  stage  at  Coudersport  in  1936  and  it  became  apparent  that 
a  general  flood  emergency  was  in  the  making.  His  first  thought  was  of  the  opportunity  for  radio 
work  that  this  might  mean-bridging  communications  gaps  when  wire  lines  went  down. 

When  Walter  arrived  home  at  3  P.M.  on  the  afternoon  of  Wednesday,  March  eighteenth,  therefore, 
he  went  immediately  to  the  radio  room  and  put  his  station  on  the  air,  standing  by  ready  to  serve  in 
any  way  he  could. 

He  stood  by  throughout  that  afternoon  and  evening  and  at  nine-thirty  the  next  morning  he  was  still 
on  watch.  Occasionally  a  little  routine  traffic  would  come  through,  but  for  the  most  part-despite  the 
fact  that  hundreds  of  stations  were  on  the  air  standing  by-there  was  little  actual  emergency  traffic 
in  his  immediate  vicinity.  Stiles  puzzled  over  this  silence,  for  he  knew  that  communication  lines 
were  down  in  many  sections.  Throughout  the  rest  of  the  state  and  up  in  New  England  relief  traffic 
was  clogging  the  few  clear  channels.  Yet  in  northern  Pennsylvania  there  was  only  silence  .  .  . 

Until  about  nine-thirty  the  following  morning.  Then  Stiles  tensed  in  his  operating  chair;  the 
weariness  of  his  nightlong  vigil  vanished.  A  faint  signal  was  calling  "QRR"-the  SOS  of  the  amateur 
air  lanes.  He  answered  the  call,  and  contact  was  established.  It  was  W8LYB  calling,  operated  by 
Stuart  Over  at  a  CCC  camp  near  Westport,  Pa.,  seven  miles  from  Renovo.  Signals  were  weak  and 
fading,  but  Stiles  finally  succeeded  in  copying  the  message: 

RENOVO  BOROUGH  AND  VICINITY  WITH  TEN  THOUSAND  POPULATION  COMMA 
TWO  THOUSAND  FIVE  HUNDRED  IN  DISTRESS  AND  WILL  NEED  MEDICAL 
ATTENTION  STOP  TOWN  PROPERTY  THREE  FOURTHS  INUNDATED  AND  WATER 
SUPPLY  IS  GONE  STOP  IT  IS  STILL  RAINING  HARD  STOP  AS  FAR  AS  POSSIBLE 
SEND  SUPPLIES  FOR  THAT  NUMBER  AS  FOLLOWS  COMMA  BED  CLOTHING 
COMMAWEARING  APPAREL  COMMA  COD  LIVER  OIL  COMMA  TYPHOID  VACCINE 
COMMAQUININE  COMMA  ACETO  SALICETIC  COMMA  WHISKEY  COMMA 
PNEUMOCOCCIC  SERUM  ALSO  ANY  ADDITIONAL  THINGS  THAT  A  HOUSE 
EMERGENCY  BUREAU  MAY  DEEM  NECESSARY  TO  HELP  AVERT  AN  EPIDEMIC 
STOP  AIRPLANE  LANDING  IMPOSSIBLE  COMMA  DROP  BY  PARACHUTE 

(Signed)  SMITH  MAYOR  RENOVO 

The  operator  at  W8LYB  had  time  only  to  add  that  all  public  highways  as  well  as  the  railroad  tracks 
had  been  washed  away  before  his  signal  faded  out  completely. 

Stiles  checked  over  the  hurriedly  penciled  message  and  placed  a  long-distance  call  for  Governor 
Earle  at  the  state  capitol  in  Harrisburg.  A  few  minutes  later  the  operator  called  back-all  telephone 
lines  between  Coudersport  and  Harrisburg  were  down. 

Stiles  reached  for  the  switch  on  his  operating  table  and  prepared  to  relay  the  message  by  radio. 
But  after  it  had  gone  he  sat  in  thought.  They  must  be  receiving  dozens-hundreds,  even-of  such 
messages  at  the  state  capitol.  Could  they  take  care  of  all  the  needs?  Could  they  get  there  in  time? 
After  all,  Coudersport  was  nearer  Renovo  than  was  Harrisburg.  .  .  . 

Pushing  back  his  chair,  he  took  his  jersey  from  the  hook  on  the  wall  and  shouted  to  his  wife.  "I'm 
going  out  for  a  minute,  dear,"  he  called,  and  down  the  street  he  ran,  the  long  legs  on  his  lean,  tall 
frame  eating  up  the  ground. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

Down  to  Red  Cross  headquarters  he  went,  and  there  he  described  conditions  in  Renovo.  The 
Coudersport  Red  Cross  chapter  acted  immediately.  A  meeting  was  hurriedly  called,  and  a  course 
of  action  charted.  By  1  P.M.  a  CCC  truck  was  being  loaded  with  medicine,  food,  clothing-and  radio 
equipment. 

Every  doctor  and  merchant  and  just  about  every  citizen  in  Coudersport  contributed  to  the  store. 
Hundreds  of  dollars'  worth  of  medicines  were  provided,  as  well  as  large  supplies  of  bedding, 
clothing  and  food. 

Stiles  recognized  that  even  this  would  only  be  a  stopgap  for  the  community  as  large  as  Renovo 
however.  He  realized,  too,  that  communication  would  be  a  vital  necessity  in  organizing  and 
directing  further  relief  and  rescue  work.  He  was  not  needed  in  Coudersport-another  local  amteur, 
Bernard  Hauber,  would  stand  watch.  .  .  . 

And  so  he  resolved  to  take  his  portable  station  to  Renovo.  A  member  of  the  A.R.R.L.  Emergency 
Corps,  he  had  assembled  the  station  with  just  such  an  emergency  in  mind.  A  rugged  twenty-five 
watt  transmitter  and  a  three-tube  receiver  of  proved  depenability  were  the  basic  units;  together  with 
spare  parts,  accessories  and  a  large  gasoline-engine-driven  generator,  they  were  loaded  onto  the 
truck  along  with  the  medical  supplies  and  food. 

A  tent  was  loaded,  too,  as  well  as  food  rations  for  the  relief  party,  changes  of  clothing,  medication, 
whisky-all  the  crew's  necessities,  accessible  without  disturbing  the  relief  supplies.  The  six-man 
crew  was  a  picked  lot-including  two  husky  CCC  drivers,  a  physician,  Dr  P.  W.  Shaw,  Stiles,  Fish 
Warden  Wright  Rumsey  who  acted  as  guide  and  an  expert  wire-and-rope  man. 

At  5:15  P.M.  they  started  out.  It  was  still  raining  but  the  roads  were  good.  They  traveled  twenty-two 
miles  to  Galeton  on  the  direct  route  to  Renovo.  There  still  more  food  and  clothing  were  taken 
aboard.  There  the  hard  road  ended. 

For  the  next  twenty  miles  they  followed  a  dirt  road  that  led  from  Galeton  to  Cross  Fork.  This  road 
had  been  officially  closed  by  the  State  Highway  Department.  Local  farmers  said  they  had  failed  to 
get  through  even  with  horses. 

Undaunted,  they  pushed  on.  It  was  not  long  before  they  understood  what  the  highway  patrolmen 
and  the  farmers  had  been  talking  about.  Washouts  threatened  them  from  below,  landslides  from 
overhead.  Slides  from  the  rain-soaked  hillsides  covered  stretches  of  forty  or  fifty  feet  in  places. 
Currents  of  raging  water  crossing  the  road  and  digging  huge  valleys  seemed  to  recur  every  quarter 
of  a  mile. 

But  still  the  party  pushed  on.  Somehow  the  huge  truck,  growling  and  snarling  in  defiance  of  the 
elements,  plunged  through  the  ruts  and  valleys  and  slides. 

At  midnight  a  faint  gleam  of  light  could  be  seen  in  the  distance  ahead,  and  half-hour  later  the  party 
drew  up  at  Cross  Fork.  The  few  inhabitants  of  this  small  community  were  completely  isolated. 
Neither  man  nor  beast  of  burden  had  conquered  the  water  barrier  since  the  first  day  of  high  water, 
they  told  the  relief  crew. 

Food  was  unloaded  for  them  from  the  supplies,  and  after  a  twenty-minute  pause  the  party  again 
started  for  Renovo. 

The  road  from  Cross  Fork  to  Renovo  follows  the  river's  edge  all  the  way.  It  is  normally  a 
hard-surfaced  road,  but  so  little  of  it  remained  intact  that  night  that  it  was  hardly  recognizable  as  a 
road  at  all.  There  were  washouts  of  fifteen  to  twenty  feet  in  width,  some  of  them  as  much  as  twenty 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

feet  deep.  There  were  landslides  blocking  the  road  for  hundreds  of  feet,  through  which  paths  were 
cut  with  pickax  and  shovel.  Temporary  roads  had  to  be  dug  out  of  the  mountainsides.  Where 
bridges  were  out  temporary  planking  was  thrown  in  place.  For  miles  the  road  was  covered  with 
floodwaters. 

Yet  foot  by  foot  and  mile  by  mile  Stiles  and  the  rescue  party  slogged  along.  The  mechanical 
behemoth  they  rode  strained  and  bucked  and  battered  its  way  through  the  rain  and  the  night. 
Finally  they  reached  a  point  only  five  miles  from  the  isolated  town. 

There  a  mountain  landslide  had  washed  the  roadbed  into  the  river,  taking  a  large  bridge  with  it. 
Further  progress  was  impossible.  Stiles  and  Dr  Shaw  got  out  of  the  truck,  removed  their  clothing 
and  plunged  into  the  swift,  cold  current  to  seek  a  possible  footing  for  transporting  supplies  and 
radio  equipment  on  the  backs  of  the  crew. 

Precious  time  was  spent  trying  to  locate  a  passage  for  the  truck's  load  of  supplies,  but  it  was  a 
hopeless  attempt.  Finding  no  bottom,  they  clambered  out  and  returned  to  blaze  a  trail  around  the 
landslide  over  the  steep  mountain  slopes. 

Following  this  trail,  armed  with  supplies  of  food  and  water,  they  started  on  into  the  city  on  foot 
through  dangerous  rushing  currents.  The  city  was  finally  reached.  Conditions  were  fully  as  bad  as 
they  had  been  pictured. 

The  aid  of  some  twenty-five  additional  CCC  lads  was  enlisted.  With  this  augmented  crew  they 
made  their  way  back  to  the  truck  and  shortly  after  daybreak  they  carried  the  radio  equipment  into 
the  town  on  stretchers.  The  food  and  supplies  followed. 

The  only  semblance  of  order  to  be  found  in  that  valley  of  distress  was  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Pennsylvania  Railroad  shops.  There  light,  heat  and  shelter  were  to  be  had,  and  there  Stiles  and 
his  radio  equipment  were  taken.  Gallons  of  water  were  poured  out  of  the  cabinets,  the  parts 
hurriedly  dried  with  a  sponge,  connections  made-and  at  nine-thirty  that  morning  portable  W8DPY 
was  on  the  air. 

Radio  operation  in  Renovo  presented  problem  because  of  the  disorder  of  the  city.  Wires  were  lying 
across  roads  and  buildings  in  a  tangled  mess  mess,  some  of  them  still  alive  and  producing 
crashing  bursts  of  electrical  interference  that  made  reception  difficult.  With  the  aid  of  P.R.R. 
electricians  the  worst  of  these  were  cleared,  and  the  situation  improved. 

The  actual  operating  procedure  of  the  station  presented  the  next  problem.  Anxious  refugees 
seeking  to  send  messages  crowded  in.  Bedlam  and  confusion  reigned.  Finally  two  National 
Guardsmen  were  placed  at  the  door  to  take  messages  and  keep  the  room  clear. 

All  messages  going  back  to  the  headquarters  depot  at  Coudersport  were  forwarded  to  Bernie 
Hauber,  W8KKM,  who  had  stayed  behind  to  serve  as  base  station.  Messages  of  a  personal  nature 
were  transmitted  to  W8YA  at  State  College,  Pennsylvania,  from  which  station  they  were  routed  to 
their  destinations.  Official  and  semiofficial  messages  were  sent  to  W8INE  at  St  Marys,  Pa.,  where 
they  were  placed  on  telephone  wires. 

Sleepless  for  two  nights  previously,  Stiles  nevertheless  stayed  at  the  key  throughout  that  day  and 
night  and  the  next  day.  At  length  he  was  relieved  by  two  operators  from  State  College.  When  they 
arrived  he  was  in  a  state  of  nervous  collapse  bordering  on  absolute  breakdown. 

But  the  job  he  had  set  out  to  do  had  been  done.  During  the  most  critical  period  he  had  been  the 
sole  link  for  the  stricken  city  of  Renovo  with  the  outer  world.  And  the  food  and  first-aid  supplies 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

brought  by  the  expedition  had  averted  acute  suffering  until  further  help  could  arrive. 

There  were  many  who  echoed  the  President  of  the  United  States  when  he  sent  Walter  Stiles  this 
letter: 

Dear  Mr  Stiles: 

I  have  learned  of  the  splendid  services  you  performed  as  an  amateur  radio  operator 

during  the  flood  emergency  .  .  .  and  desire  to  congratulate  you  upon  the  fine  work 

which  you  have  accomplished.  What  you  were  able  to  do  in  aid  of  the  flood  sufferers 

emphasizes  how  important  the  continued  development  of  amateur  radio  activity  is  to  the 

best  interest  of  the  nation.  Very  sincerely  yours, 

{Signed)  Franklin  D.  Roosevelt. 

Bob  Anderson  was  born  wise  in  the  ways  of  the  river.  He  was  born  at  Wickliffe,  Ky.,  five  miles 
below  Cairo,  III.,  where  the  broad  Ohio,  itself  swollen  by  the  Wabash  and  the  Tennessee,  flows 
into  the  mighty  Father  of  Waters. 

From  childhood  he  learned  to  know  the  river.  The  Anderson  family  lived  on  a  high  bluff,  well  above 
any  possible  flood  danger;  but  past  their  doorstep  flowed  the  river,  calm  and  placid  when  autumn 
leaves  were  falling,  surging  in  turbulent  unrest  when  the  spring  torrents  run. 

Every  major  flood  since  1913,  when  he  was  seven,  was  part  of  Bob  Anderson's  experience.  He 
worked  with  the  workers  and  listened  to  the  river  talk.  He  learned  to  know  the  spirit  of  the  river  by 
its  sound  and  by  the  eternally  changing  expression  on  its  face.  He  saw  it  in  the  spring  when 
curling  fingers  of  yellow  water  invaded  the  streets  of  the  villages  and  filled  the  basements  and  the 
houses  and  the  land.  And  then  he  saw  the  brown  silt  that  the  river  left  over  the  soil  when  it  went 
away  again,  rich,  brown  food  to  make  plants  grow  luxuriantly  green  and  strong. 

But  most  of  all  he  learned  to  know  the  danger  in  the  river  and  the  inexorable  way  its  imponderable 
might  discards  the  puny  works  of  man. 

Bob  Anderson  learned  to  know  radio  too.  At  first  it  was  his  deep  love  for  music  that  led  to  his 
interest  in  radio.  For  radio  could  bring  a  small-town  boy  the  great  music  he  could  hear  in  no  other 
way. 

In  1923  or  thereabouts  he  built  his  first  radio  receiver.  He  had  never  heard  or  even  seen  a  radio  set 
before  but  he  found  out  how  to  build  one  and  then  he  built  it  and  made  it  work.  After  that  he  built 
another,  and  still  others  each  time  finding  out  more  about  what  made  them  work  and  why.  Soon  he 
was  able  to  fix  the  neighbor's  receiver  when  it  failed,  and  before  long  the  whole  community  brought 
its  radio  sets  to  him  to  repair. 

In  1926  Bob  entered  the  University  of  Kentucky  and  majored  in  industrial  chemistry.  His  father  was 
a  lawyer,  and  his  mother  had  been  a  teacher,  and  they  were  determined  to  give  him  every 
opportunity  within  their  means.  Bob  helped  out  by  building  and  servicing  radio  receivers  while  he 
was  at  school.  He  sang  in  a  choir  and  served  as  student  assistant  in  the  chemistry  department.  But 
at  the  end  of  two  and  one  half  years  a  throat  ailment  forced  Bob  to  leave  school. 

After  that  the  depression  came,  and  he  never  returned.  Radio-service  work  had  been  more  a  hobby 
than  anything  else  before  but  now  it  became  a  profession.  In  the  course  of  time  Bob  married.  With 
his  new  bride  he  moved  to  Paducah,  Ky.  There  Robert,  Jr,  was  born  and  there  he  worked  as  a 
serviceman  until  1934.  In  that  year  a  wholesale  radio  and  refrigerator  firm  in  Harrisburg,  III.,  offered 
him  the  job  of  service  manager,  and  he  accepted. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

There  in  Harrisburg  Bob  Anderson  made  a  home  and  played  the  piano  and  the  organ  and  built 
and  rebuilt  the  various  pieces  of  equipment  in  his  amateur  station.  There  Elizabeth  was  born. 

And  there  he  was  when  the  river  began  to  rise  in  the  month  of  January  1937. 

Harrisburg,  county  seat  of  Saline  County,  is  an  inland  town.  It  is  well  back  from  the  Ohio  River 
which  is  something  like  twenty-two  miles  away  at  the  nearest  point.  But  by  January  twenty-second 
the  river,  amplified  by  the  inflow  of  the  Wabash,  had  searched  out  low  spots  that  led  its  muddy 
tentacles  right  up  to  the  gates  of  the  city.  Large  sections  of  southern  Illinois  were  inundated.  The 
region  colloquially  termed  "Little  Egypt"  was  rapidly  becoming  a  vast  lake-and  inland  sea,  fifty 
miles  wide,  studded  with  islands  as  high  spots  occurred  but  shoreless  farther  by  far  than  eye 
could  see.  Many  of  the  smaller  communities  along  the  river  were  surrounded  with  water,  isolated, 
cut  off  by  road  and  by  wire,  accessible  only  by  boat-and  by  radio. 

At  Harrisburg  particular  concern  was  felt  for  the  inhabitants  of  Shawneetown,  a  small  community 
with  a  population  of  about  fifteen  hundred,  located  on  the  Ohio  River  not  far  below  the  junction  of 
the  Wabash  and  the  Ohio.  Twenty-three  miles  east  of  Harrisburg,  Shawneetown  is  one  of  the 
oldest  cities  in  the  state  of  Illinois,  historically  interesting  because  at  one  time  it  refused  the  then 
struggling  city  of  Chicago  a  loan  from  its  bank.  The  city  fathers  said  Chicago  was  too  far  from 
Shawneetown  ever  to  amount  to  anything! 

Shawneetown  was  protected  from  flood  by  a  levee  system  similar  to  those  built  by  other  river 
towns-a  sixty  foot  flood  wall  surrounding  the  village  on  the  river  side.  To  the  rear,  however,  it  was 
unprotected,  andit  was  this  fact  that  made  the  plight  of  its  people  seem  perilous.  For  its  citizens, 
feeling  secure  behind  their  sturdy  wall,  would  not  be  aware  of  the  steady  encroachment  of  the 
backwater.  Soon  they  would  be  starnded  in  the  midst  of  a  turbulent  sea.  .  .  . 

Bob  Anderson  knew  the  river.  As  early  as  January  twenty-first  he  foresaw  the  approaching 
emergency.  When  the  rain  began  freezing  he  called  on  Curtis  Small,  editor  of  the  Daily  Register, 
and  discussed  the  situation  with  him.  Then  he  went  to  the  local  broadcasting  station,  WEBQ, 
where  his  friend  Kes  Schonert  was  on  duty. 

"Hello,  Bob!"  Schonert  greeted  him.  "Sit  down  and  rest  yourself." 

"Thanks,  Kes." 

"How's  the  weather  looking?" 

"Not  so  good,  Kes,"  Bob  said.  "That's  why  I  came  over.  Ice  is  forming  on  suspended  objects.  You 
know  what  that  will  do  to  the  wire  lines." 

"I'll  say  I  do!" 

"I  just  talked  to  Curt  Small.  He's  going  to  call  on  us  to  handle  press  if  the  tickers  go  out  tommorow. 
Can  we  get  on  the  air  if  the  sleet  gets  our  antennas?"  Bob  asked. 

"Sure  we  can,"  Kes  replied  decisively.  "Did  Curt  have  anything  to  say  about  the  river?" 

"Yes.  He's  worried  about  Shawneetown.  He  sent  a  reporter  down  there  but  he  isn't  too  sure  he  can 
get  through.  The  telephone  is  out  now,  but  he's  expecting  a  reporter  named  Hill  to  get  in  from 
Centralia  this  afternoon.  This  guy  Hill  has  a  complete  portable  station  and  shouldn't  have  much 
trouble  establishing  communication.  That'll  help  that  situation." 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

"Good  enough.  Say,  Bob,  how  long  will  it  take  you  to  get  on  the  air?" 

"Several  hours,  Kes,  I  guess.  I  am  going  to  lay  off  this  afternoon  and  work  on  the  rig." 

"You  haven't  got  a  portable  outfit,  have  you?" 

"No,  but  my  exciter  will  work  by  itself  as  a  transmitter,  and  I  can  borrow  one  of  those  new  six-volt 
all-wave  farm  receivers  from  the  store.  I  suppose  I  could  get  a  portable  outfit  together  if  I  had  to." 

"That's  the  stuff,  Bob.  You  know  my  rig  isn't  very  portable-except  maybe  in  a  big  truck!" 

"Yeah,  I  suppose  that's  true.  But  it  would  make  a  mighty  fine  base  station,  and  you  know  that's 
gosh-awful  important  too." 

"Guess  you're  right.  Well,  Ive  got  to  get  my  antenna  back  up.  That  sleetstorm  the  other  day  made 
an  awful  mess  of  it.  What  say  we  meet  on  3920  as  soon  as  I  get  off  duty  here?" 

Anderson  and  Schonert  worked  on  their  gear  until  midnight.  When  Bob  told  his  wife  what  he  was 
doing  she  looked  at  him  for  a  moment,  saying  nothing.  But  as  she  left  the  room  a  few  minutes  later 
she  turned  back  to  remark:  "If  you  think  you're  going  into  that  flood,  Bob,  you're  crazy." 

The  next  morning  the  Andersons'  telephone  rang.  "Hello,  Bob.  Curt  Small  just  called.  He  said  the 
AP  reporter  was  sent  to  Cairo  instead  of  Shawneetown  and  wants  to  know  if  we  can  establish 
communication  with  Shawneetown." 

"Sure  thing,  Kes.  Tell  him  I'll  take  my  portable  down." 

"How  soon  can  you  start?" 

"Oh-by  noon,  tell  him." 

"Good.  Curt  is  working  for  the  Red  Cross  and  he'll  arrange  transportation." 

"Fine.  I'll  see  you  before  I  leave." 

"O.K.,  Bob.  So  long." 

Bob  went  home  and  told  his  wife  he  was  going  to  Shawneetown.  She  did  not  speak  for  a  moment 
and  then  she  said  quietly,  "All  right,  Bob.  When  do  you  start?  I'll  have  a  good  hot  meal  ready  for 
you  just  before  you  get  ready  to  go.  It  may  be  a  long  time  before  you  get  a  chance  to  eat  again." 

She  was  right.  It  was  eighteen  months  before  Bob  Anderson  was  able  to  eat  a  regular  meal  again. 

Bob  gathered  his  improvised  transmitter,  the  battery  receiver,  spare  batteries  and  other  parts  and 
loaded  it  all  in  the  small  truck  provided  through  Curt  Small's  aid.  He  stopped  to  arrange  schedules 
and  a  working  program  with  Kes  Schonert.  They  shook  hands,  and  he  set  out.  it  was  one  o'clock 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  twenty-second. 

Following  a  roundabout  route,  Bob  traveled  northeast  to  Eldorado  and  thence  to  Equality,  the 
temperature  was  twelve  degrees  above  zero,  and  snow  and  sleet  were  falling  heavily. 

Outside  Equality  he  was  halted  by  water  over  the  road-a  swirling  current  of  water  so  dangerous 
that  the  two  local  rivermen  he  found  there  refused  to  take  him  across.  "Why,  a  fish  couldn't  live  in 
that  there  river  the  way  it  is  now,"  one  of  them  ridiculed  his  request.  They  told  of  having  refused  to 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

take  an  Associated  Press  reporter  across  before  even  though  he  had  offered  them  all  the  money 
he  had  with  him. 

But  when  Bob  explained  that  he  had  radio  equipment  for  isolated  Shawneetown  the  spokesman 
looked  quickly  at  the  other  man  and  then  said,  "Why  didn't  you  say  so?  Get  in—let's  go." 

They  loaded  Bob  and  his  gear  aboard  and  at  length,  by  dint  of  skillful,  strenuous  rowing,  they 
succeeded  in  crossing  the  treacherous  stretch  of  water  without  mishap. 

The  boatmen  set  him  down  on  the  edge  of  a  lonely  road.  There  was  no  one  in  sight.  Anderson 
finally  succeeded  in  locating  a  farmer  who  transported  him  three  miles  further.  This  put  him  at  the 
water's  edge  near  the  Midcity  coal  mine. 

From  the  coal  mine  to  Shawneetown  one  telephone  wire  remained  intact,  and  Bob  was  able  to  talk 
to  the  isolated  city. 

WPA  officials  were  in  charge  at  Shawneetown.  It  was  learned  that  the  city  was  out  of  bread,  that 
conditions  were  bad  and  hourly  growing  worse.  Anderson  wanted  to  set  up  his  radio  gear  to  relay 
this  information  back  to  Harrisburg  from  the  coal  mine  office,  but  the  officials  insisted  that  he 
continue.  They  promised  to  have  a  boat  at  the  next  gap,  a  mile  and  a  half  away,  to  meet  him. 

This  mile  and  one  half  of  water  was  even  worse  than  the  stretch  he  had  just  crossed.  It  seemed 
impossible  to  go  further.  Bob  was  beginning  to  despair,  but  then  about  this  time  a  bread  salesman 
from  Eldorado  came  along.  There  were  two  hundred  and  fifty  loaves  of  bread  in  his  truck.  Informed 
of  the  food  shortage  at  Shawneetown,  he  offered  to  contribute  his  stock.  Together  they  loaded  up 
a  small  boat  and  started  out.  So  heavy  was  the  cargo,  however,  that  the  boat  nearly  capsized.  The 
two  men  had  a  close  escape. 

Eventually  a  boat  originally  constructed  for  use  with  an  outboard  motor-but  with  the  motor 
missing-was  located,  and  Anderson  and  the  breadman  set  out.  They  had  one  paddle  between 
them.  Fortunately,  the  wind  was  with  them,  and  they  succeeded  in  crossing  to  the  next  high  spot 
without  great  difficulty. 

This  high  spot  was  a  railroad  crossing  near  Junction-the  last  community  before  Shawneetown. 
There  they  found  a  deserted  house  and  eleven  marooned  people-including  a  just-married  bride 
and  groom-clinging  together  in  the  bitter  cold  on  the  B.&  0.  tracks.  This  was  the  point  where  the 
boat  from  Shawneetown  was  to  meet  Anderson,  but  there  was  no  boat.  Between  the  crossing  and 
Shawneetown  stretched  six  miles  of  open  water-the  main  current  of  the  Wabash,  impassable  in 
their  unwieldy  craft  with  only  one  paddle.  Equally  impassable  was  the  crossing  back  to  the  mine, 
for  the  wind  which  had  aided  them  coming  out  was  too  strong  to  be  overcome  returning. 

There  was  but  one  thing  to  do.  Laboring  in  the  bitter  cold,  with  the  aid  of  a  flashlight,  Anderson 
began  to  set  up  his  equipment.  It  was  7:30  P.M.  Sleet  blowing  down  froze  on  his  clothing  as  he 
worked.  By  eight-thirty  the  transmitting  setup  was  assembled,  with  a  short  piece  of  dangling  wire 
for  an  antenna. 

But  the  interference  was  strong,  the  power  low,  and  the  antenna  ineffectual.  Bob  could  not  raise 
Schonert,  patiently  listening  at  W9HQD  back  in  Harrisburg.  Recognizing  that  the  weakness  of  the 
system  lay  in  the  antenna,  Anderson,  with  the  aid  of  the  other  refugees,  then  strung  up  a  longer 
and  more  efficient  wire.  By  midnight  they  were  on,  the  air. 

QRR!  QRR!  The  urgent  distress  call  of  the  amateur  air  lanes  went  forth  on  the  air. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

But  short  waves  are  notable  for  their  vagaries.  "Skip"  effect  was  so  great  that  the  tiny  signal  was 
inaudible  at  Harrisburg,  twenty  miles  away.  However,  off  in  Louisville,  itself  disaster  ridden,  Bob 
LaVielle,  W9ELL,  was  able  to  hear  both  stations.  He  offered  to  relay  the  traffic.  At  1:30  A.M.  the 
first  clear  message  came  through  in  steady  code: 

"Shawneetown  needs  food  bad.  All  medical  supplies." 

"Go  ahead,  old  timer,  down  there  in  the  water,"  W9ELL  answerd.  Slowly,  painfully,  the  information 
was  pounded  out.  Harrisburg  wanted  details-wanted  Anderson  to  send  someone  to  find  out  just 
what  was  needed. 

"Send  somebody,  hell-you  send  somebody  for  us,"  came  his  desperate  reply,  and  then  for  the 
first  time  they  learned  of  the  critical  situation  at  Junction.  In  typical  ham  spirit.  Anderson's  first 
concern  had  been  for  the  stricken  community  of  Shawneetown  rather  than  his  own  immediate 
danger. 

His  next  message  told  vividly  of  the  plight  of  those  on  the  crossing.  It  read:  "We  have  bread  and 
meat.  They  promised  boat  at  crossing,  but  haven't  seen  it.  Tell  Lieutenant  B.  and  XYL  am  O.K.  and 
warm.  Am  using  batteries.  Thirteen  people  with  me." 

Anderson's  wife-his  XYL-was  given  the  glad  news  that  he  was  still  safe.  The  next  message  said 
that  "the  man  from  Eldorado"  was  safe  and  sound  and  requested  that  his  family  be  notified. 

"What's  his  name?"  Schonert  wanted  to  know.  "Just  say  the  bread  salesman  from  Eldorado." 
Anderson  answered.  That  was  all  he  knew.  They  had  faced  death  together,  but  he  had  not  thought 
to  ask  the  man's  name. 

Throughout  the  next  hour  the  6.2  watts  from  the  midget  emergency  station  poured  out  its  vital 
traffic.  Messages  were  scribbled  on  an  old  newspaper  and  read  by  flashlight.  Anderson's  fingers 
were  so  numbed  with  the  bitter  cold  he  could  scarcely  pound  his  key.  But  still  the  dots  and  dashes 
marched  steadily  along.  .  .  . 

After  a  time  W9ELL  broke  in  to  say  he  was  forced  to  discontinue  relaying.  "I've  got  some  Red  Cross 
work  to  do  myself,"  he  said.  The  situation  at  Louisville  was  getting  bad.  .  .  . 

Bill  Lamb,  W8CXR,  in  Wheeling,  West  Va.,  took  over  as  intermediary  in  his  place.  Now  the 
messages  were  traveling  close  to  a  thousand  miles  to  cover  seventeen-but  still  they  went  through. 

The  batteries  attached  to  Anderson's  transmitter  grew  steadily  weaker  however.  The  storage 
battery  barely  held  out  until  the  last  of  the  messages  was  clear.  At  3  A.M.  it  was  dead. 

At  3:25  A.M.  W8CXR  reported:  "He  seems  to  have  dropped  out  of  the  picture.  His  carrier  is  no 
longer  there.  Looks  bad  for  the  boys  there.  .  .  . 

But  W9HQD  had  a  solution.  Besides  being  a  skillful  amateur  he  was  chief  engineer  of  the  local 
broadcasting  station  at  Harrisburg,  WEBQ.  Over  this  station-despite  the  hour-he  broadcast  a  plea 
to  the  general  public  requesting  that  rescue  boats  and  supplies  be  sent  to  Shawneetown  and 
Junction.  By  dawn  boats  were  on  the  way. 

In  one  of  those  boats  was  Jack  Hatfield,  also  from  Harrisburg.  He  had  been  trying  to  reach 
Shawneetown  but  had  been  forced  to  stop  along  the  way  and  so  he  had  heard  the  WEBQ 
broadcast.  When  Hatfield  learned  that  his  friend  Bob  Anderson  was  stranded  on  the  ridge  he  set 
out  in  his  small  motorboat,  bent  on  rescue.  Before  daybreak  he  arrived  at  the  cold  and  lonely 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

railroad  crossing. 

The  first  job  was  to  rescue  the  thirteen  shivering  refugees.  Hatfield  loaded  the  young  bride  and  the 
radio  equipment  in  his  boat  on  the  first  trip  back  to  the  mine.  In  the  darkness  and  confusion 
Anderson  dropped  his  message  file  and  some  parts  from  his  equipment;  they  were  never  found. 

Following  in  Hatfield's  wake,  Anderson  and  seven  of  the  remaining  men  decided  to  attempt  the  trip 
back  in  the  powerless  powerboat.  Two  of  the  men  had  rubber  boots.  When  the  rest  had  boarded 
the  boat  they  waded  alongside,  pushing  it  through  the  shallow  water.  Finally  the  icy  water  reached 
their  boot  tops. 

As  the  two  men  climbed  into  the  boat  one  remarked  slyly:  "I  think  a  snake  bit  me."  He  pulled  a 
bottle  out  of  an  inside  pocket  and  took  a  long  pull  on  it.  The  other  man  laughed  and  replied: 
"Shouldn't  wonder.  The  river  is  full  of  snakes  tonight,"  and  reached  for  his  quota  of  the  snake-bite 
cure. 

Such  exchanges  as  these  lightened  the  hazardous  trip.  They  tried  to  follow  the  highway  as  closely 
as  possible,  since  the  water  was  not  as  deep  there  as  elsewhere.  This  presented  considerable 
difficulty,  however,  since  the  wind  kept  blowing  the  boat  over  into  the  deep  water.  Once  they  saw  a 
lone  road  marker  just  showing  above  the  swirling  water:  KEEP  TO  THE  RIGHT  ON  HILLS  AND 
CURVES. 

Someone  in  the  boat  yelled  out:  "Hey,  look  out!  You're  driving  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  road!" 

Despite  the  relieving  humor  it  was  a  ghastly  trip.  The  men  frantically  bailed  water  from  the  leaky 
boat  and  rowed  desperately  against  the  powerful  wind. 

At  length  they  arrived.  Back  at  the  mine  Anderson  again  set  up  his  station.  Equipped  with  a  fresh 
storage  battery,  he  was  on  the  air  again  at  6:30  A.M.  He  operated  until  noon  when  telephone 
service  was  restored  across  the  intervening  distance  to  Harrisburg. 

By  this  time  Jack  Hatfield  had  beaten  a  three-mile  lane  through  the  heavy  ice-an  amazing 
performance  in  a  boat  with  a  5/8-inch  cypress  hull-and  he  and  Anderson  dismantled  the  radio 
equipment  then  took  it  to  Shawneetown.  They  reached  the  isolated  city  about  5  P.M.,  set  up  the 
gear  and  established  communication  immediately.  No  traffic  was  handled,  however,  because  the 
telephone  line  to  the  Midcity  mine  was  still  open.  Anderson  went  to  bed  on  the  operating  table 
about  midnight-his  first  rest  in  forty  hours  of  strenuous  activity  and  strain. 

Next  morning  the  telephone  line  was  gone  completely,  and  W9MWC  again  was  on  the  air, 
handling  all  the  relief  traffic  for  the  city. 

The  WPA  officials  in  charge  at  Shawneetown  provided  Anderson  with  complete  facilities.  They 
supplied  a  table  in  a  local  bank  building  where  he  could  work  and  a  petite  blond  stenographer 
named  Penelope  Lewis  to  take  incoming  messages  by  shorthand. 

Miss  Lewis  was  as  efficient  as  she  was  attractive.  She  helped  Anderson  in  many  ways-brought  his 
food,  helped  locate  radio  supplies  and  became  an  invaluable  assistant.  She  even  secured  a  badly 
needed  pair  of  trousers.  Leaving  the  Midcity  mine,  Bob  fell  on  the  ice  and  tore  his  trousers  at  the 
knee.  By  the  time  he  landed  at  Shawneetown  this  rent  was  enlarged  until  it  reached  from  his  boot 
top  to  his  belt,  exposing  a  considerable  expanse  of  heavy  woollen  underwear.  No  one  seemed  to 
notice  it,  and  he  disregarded  the  lapse  until  the  station  was  on  the  air  and  the  pressure  somewhat 
relieved.  Then  he  asked  where  he  could  get  some  pants.  Penelope  replied:  "I've  been  wondering 
how  long  you  were  going  to  run  around  like  that,"  and  disappeared.  A  few  minutes  later  she 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

returned  with  replacements  from  the  relief  stores. 

The  river  continued  to  rise  steadily,  and  it  became  obvious  that  Shawneetown  could  not  be  saved. 
Reports  from  up  the  river  made  it  clear  that  the  water  would  rise  above  the  levee.  Every  citizen  of 
the  small  community  must  be  evacuated.  But  where?  There  was  no  place  to  which  they  could  be 
taken  in  Illinois.  Two  thirds  of  Gallatin  County  was  underwater.  The  situation  was  growing 
desperate.  Some  five  hundred  refugees  had  been  taken  to  the  Shawneetown  High  School, 
situated  on  a  high  spot  a  mile  and  one  half  from  the  city.  There  each  of  the  human  beings,  not 
counting  dogs,  had  about  nine  square  feet  of  floor  space  in  which  to  exist  for  a  period  of  four 
days-the  last  two  days  without  food,  water  or  medical  supplies.  Quite  apart  from  the  rest  of  the 
city,  something  must  be  done  to  relieve  this  intolerable  situation.  .  .  . 

Finally,  in  response  to  radio  pleas,  a  large  steamer,  the  SS  Patricia  Barrett,  arrived,  on  the  twenty- 
fourth.  Early  Monday  morning  everyone  in  Shawneetown  was  ordered  to  the  boat.  The  refugees 
were  all  safely  evacuated  to  points  in  Indiana  and  Kentucky;  not  a  single  life  was  lost. 

The  emergency  over  in  Shawneetown,  Bob  Anderson  prepared  to  return  home.  It  was  about  time. 
As  the  USS  Vandenburg  arrived  at  Harrisburg  from  Shawneetown  on  Tuesday  morning  after  an 
all-night  run  with  Anderson  aboard  he  was  completely  exhausted.  From  Friday  morning  until 
Monday  night  he  had  slept  less  than  ten  hours-and  that  on  a  hard  table  with  his  clothing  on. 

But  when  he  arrived  at  Harrisburg  he  found  Kes  Schonert  badly  overloaded  at  W9HQD,  which  was 
a  key  station  for  the  entire  southern  Illinois  area.  Bob  returned  to  stand  his  "trick"  on  watch  there 
ten  hours  a  day  for  over  a  week.  Then  one  morning  he  climbed  one  of  Schonert's  ice-covered 
seventy-foot  steel  towers  to  make  an  adjustment  on  the  antenna.  He  climbed  down  again,  drove 
his  family  to  the  hospital  for  typhoid  inoculations  and  there  conveniently  collapsed. 

After  being  hospitalized  for  two  days  he  was  put  to  bed  at  home  for  another  week.  The  terrific 
mental  and  physical  strain  had  taken  its  toll.  Anderson's  sensitive,  introverted  nature-belying  his 
husky  physique-could  withstand  no  more. 

It  was  eighteen  months  before  he  recovered  fully  from  the  ravages  of  that  amazing  odyssey  in 
which  his  indomitable  will  drove  him  from  danger  to  danger  until  there  was  nothing  left  to  drive. 

To  Bob  the  saddest  part  of  all  his  illness  was  that  he  was  still  too  sick  to  do  full  justice  to  the 
epicurean  presentation  luncheon  at  the  Waldorf  in  New  York  City  when  he  received  the  Paley 
Trophy.  But  this  was  partly  compensated  by  the  presentation  citation  in  which  William  S.  Paley 
summarized  his  performance  when  making  the  award: 

On  behalf  of  the  Board  of  Awards  I  present  this  to  you  ...  for  meritorious  performance 
during  the  1937  Ohio  River  flood  from  January  22  to  January  25  ...  for  proceeding  with 
your  amateur  shortwave  equipment  from  Harrisburg  to  the  relief  of  the  isolated 
inhabitants  of  Shawneetown,  twenty-three  miles  away  ...  for  transporting  this  equipment 
in  the  height  of  a  blizzard,  in  a  small  open  boat,  over  great  areas  of  water  running  at 
flood  force  ...  for  setting  up  your  transmitter  in  a  raging  storm  at  twelve  degrees  above 
zero  and  establishing  the  first  communication  direct  with  relief  agencies  ...  for  the 
exercise  of  extraordinary  perseverance  and  ingenuity  at  the  risk  of  your  own  life  in 
bringing  relief  to  eleven  marooned  people  near  Junction,  sending  food  and  supplies  to 
the  fifteen  hundred  isolated  inhabitants  of  Shawneetown  and  bringing  about  their 
eventual  evacuation  ...  for  cooperating  unceasingly  with  the  military  and  civil  authorities 
through  more  than  forty  hours  of  intense  activity  without  sleep  and  then  again  manning 
your  station  and  again  serving  the  entire  southern  Illinois  area  with  the  transmission  of 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

official  communications  throughout  the  duration  of  the  emergency  ...  and,  finally, 
because  throughout  these  activities  you  exemplified  the  highest  standards  of  amateur 
radio  operation. 


In  1938  it  was  a  hurricane  and  tidal  wave  that  put  amateur  radio  to  the  test-a  tropical  hurricane, 
the  first  in  150  years,  that  came  screaming  over  New  England,  bringing  death  and  destruction. 
Over  Long  Island  and  into  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  swept  the  shrieking,  churning  vortex  of 
high-speed  air.  Across  Long  Island  and  inland  along  an  unfamiliar  route  the  storm  center  sped,  its 
cross-country  velocity  the  swiftest  ever  recorded -forty-five  miles  per  hour.  In  the  storm  gusts  of 
ninety-one  hundred-even  more  miles  per  hour  demolished  flimsy  structures,  lifted  roofs  and 
steeples,  snapped  and  uprooted  hundreds  of  thousands  of  trees. 

In  the  little  town  of  Westerly,  R.I.,  the  rain  and  wind  swept  houses,  churches,  people  into  the 
engulfing  tidal  wave.  Trees  crashed.  Debris  came  flying  through  the  air.  Power,  telephone,  and 
telegraph  wires  went  down. 

"And  in  all  that  maelstrom  of  terror,"  one  press  report  stated,  "there  was  only  one  voice-one  feeble 
radio  spark-to  call  for  help  and  spread  the  news  of  disaster." 

That  voice  was  amateur  radio  station  W1BDS.  Its  owner-William  E.  Burgess-was  acclaimed  by  the 
five  distinguished  judges  the  Paley  Award  winner  for  1938  because  of  exceptional  performance 
during  that  time  of  crisis. 

Will  Burgess  is  like  many  another  ham-a  quiet,  unassuming  lad,  successful  in  his  job,  happy  and 
contented  with  his  family  and  his  radio.  He  was  twenty-nine  years  old  when  the  hurricane  struck  in 
1938.  For  ten  years  he  had  been  active  in  amateur  radio,  had  progressed  from  a  neophyte's 
makeshifts  to  a  powerful,  modern  station  that  brought  the  world  to  his  door. 

Upon  graduation  from  Chapman  Technical  High  School  in  New  London,  Conn.,  his  home  town,  he 
became  a  clerk  in  Montgomery  Ward  &  Co.'s  New  London  store.  After  a  time  the  company  made 
him  manager  of  the  appliances  department  in  its  Westerly  store. 

He  was  in  the  store  when  the  front  of  the  gale  struck  Westerly  that  Wednesday  afternoon.  The 
wind  blew  out  the  windows  of  the  store.  Panicky  people  went  screaming  up  and  down  the  aisles. 

At  first  Will  Burgess  did  not  realize  just  what  was  happening.  A  high  wind-yes,  but  there  had  been 
high  winds  before.  The  talk  began  to  circulate.  It  was  more  than  a  high  wind  this  time,  they  said.  It 
was  a  hurricane.  The  shore  community  was  rapidly  becoming  a  mass  of  wreckage.  Trees  were 
blowing  down  by  the  hundreds  outside. 

Before  an  hour  had  passed  Burgess  realized  that  this  was  a  disaster  of  incalculable  proportions. 
From  that  it  was  but  a  step  to  the  realization  that  this  meant  a  communication  emergency.  And  at 
such  a  time  his  services  would  be  needed. 

He  collected  a  quantity  of  dry  cells  and  "B"  batteries  and  a  large  storage  battery  and  started  for 
home.  The  wind  was  so  strong  he  could  lean  against  it.  His  eyes  were  blinded  by  salt  spray.  Trees 
fell  behind  and  in  front  of  him  as  he  struggled  up  the  street. 

When  Burgess  got  as  far  as  the  police  station  he  encountered  another  amateur,  George  Marshall, 
W1KRQ.  He  enlisted  George's  aid,  and  together  they  struggled  to  carry  the  equipment  up  the 
Granite  Street  hill  against  the  storm  to  Burgess'  home.  It  was  a  long  way,  and  progress  was  slow. 
Eventually  they  succeeded  in  commandeering  a  South  County  truck  and  proceeded  in  it.  But  they 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

had  only  gone  a  few  yards  before  the  way  was  blocked  by  fallen  trees.  Over  lawns  and  up  banks 
they  forced  the  straining  vehicle.  They  would  go  a  block,  and  a  tree  would  crash  to  earth  in  front  of 
them,  only  to  be  followed  by  another  falling  in  the  rear.  They  made  a  long  detour  on  a  dirt  road, 
trying  to  avoid  the  flying  debris  and  trees,  but  time  after  time  death  almost  struck  them  down. 

Before  they  were  much  more  than  halfway  home  the  way  was  completely  blocked.  The  truck  could 
go  no  farther.  They  carried  the  batteries  the  rest  of  the  way. 

When  they  reached  his  home  Will  found  that  the  garage  that  supported  one  end  of  his  antennas 
had  been  swept  away  by  the  hurricane.  By  then  it  was  pitch  dark,  and  the  wind  was  still  blowing  at 
an  estimated  sixty-five  miles  per  hour.  Burgess  set  out  with  a  coil  of  wire  and  a  pair  of  pliers  to  put 
up  a  makeshift  antenna.  On  his  way  in  from  the  yard  the  pliers  were  whipped  from  his  hand  by  the 
wind.  They  disappeared.  He  did  not  find  them  until  two  days  later-embedded  deep  in  the  trunk  of 
an  elm  tree  near  by. 

So  strong  was  the  wind  and  so  dangerous  the  flying  debris  that  in  order  to  keep  the  antenna  up  it 
was  finally  necessary  to  wrap  the  wire  around  the  house. 

The  next  problem  was  the  transmitter.  Obviously,  there  was  no  power  available,  and  the  regular 
station  would  not  work  from  batteries.  Working  against  time,  they  rebuilt  the  equipment  to  utilize 
the  batteries  so  laboriously  carried  from  the  store.  Marshall  made  his  perilous  way  home  to  get 
needed  parts.  For  two  endless  hours  Burgess  labored  by  the  feeble  light  of  a  kerosene  lamp, 
bulding  up  a  simple  one-tube  transmitter  for  battery  operation.  The  windows  of  his  radio  "shack"-a 
tiny  room  just  off  the  kitchen  of  his  modest  frame  house-had  been  blown  out  by  the  storm,  and 
the  rain  poured  in.  His  three-months-old  baby,  Jane  Gail,  screamed  in  fear  as  the  house  shook 
and  rocked  on  its  foundations. 

But  at  last  they  were  ready.  Instead  of  the  ordinary  six  hundred  watts  of  power  of  W1BDS  they  had 
less  than  five  watts  from  the  tiny  battery  transmitter  and  its  receiving-type  tube.  Even  the  receiver 
was  a  makeshift  battery-operated  affair. 

His  heart  in  his  mouth,  Burgess  sent  out  his  first  call-"QRR  QRR  de  W1 BDS."  Anxiously  he 
listened  for  a  reply.  There  was  none.  He  tried  again. 

"Hear  anything,  Will?" 

Burgess  pulled  the  headphones  from  his  ears  and  sat  back  in  his  chair.  "Too  much 
QRM-there's  a  hundred  stations  on  in  there." 

"They  don't  know  there's  an  emergency  on,  I  guess." 

"Yeah.  Look-why  don't  we  try  moving  up  into  the  'phone  band?  Sure,  there'll  be  QRM  there, 
too,  but  our  code  will  be  such  a  novelty  someone  will  be  sure  to  notice  us  an  listen." 

"Great  idea,  Will.  Go  to  it!" 

Enthusiasm  restored,  they  hastily  made  the  needed  changes.  Another  distress  call-another  QRR. 

And  this  time  there  was  an  answer.  W2CQD  in  Roselle,  N.J.,  answered  the  call.  But  the  faltering 
signal  was  too  weak  in  New  Jersey  to  be  intelligible,  and  W2CQD  had  conflicting  schedules,  so  he 
turned  over  the  contact  to  Clark  Rodimon  at  W1SZ  in  West  Hartford.  This  station  provided  W1BDS 
with  an  open  channel  continuously  for  the  next  five  days. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

There  is  no  record  in  the  message  file  at  W1BDS  of  the  first  message  that  was  sent.  There  was  no 
time  to  write  a  message-the  need  as  already  confirmed  by  local  Red  Cross  officials  was  too 
urgent.  So  Burgess  pounded  out  a  curt,  general  account  of  the  disaster  in  his  own  words. 
Something  to  the  effect  that  a  hurricane  had  struck-hundreds  of  homes  had  been  destroyed-help 
was  needed  immediately.  .  .  . 

Meanwhile,  neighbors  had  got  word  to  Red  Cross  officials  downtown  that  radio  contact  was  being 
established.  The  second  message  was  addressed  to  the  national  headquarters  of  the  Red  Cross  in 
Washington-a  brief  plea  for  aid,  signed  only  "Westerly  Red  Cross."  It  was  promptly  relayed  to 
Washington  by  radiotelephone  through  the  West  Hartford  station. 

But  then  a  hitch  developed.  The  Red  Cross  in  Washington  had  no  knowledge  of  the  hurricane 
disaster  up  to  this  time;  this  was  the  first  message  to  reach  the  outside  world  telling  the  extent  of 
the  catastrophe.  The  officials  at  Washington  doubted  the  authenticity  of  the  message  because  it 
lacked  the  required  personal  signature  and  refused  to  accept  it.  At  W1BDS  Burgess  could  hear 
Roy  Corderman,  the  Washington  amateur,  talking  with  Red  Cross  headquarters  on  the  telephone, 
heard  them  refuse  to  accept  the  message.  Back  from  Washington  it  came-back  to  Westerly.  There 
the  name  of  the  local  chairman  was  added  to  the  signature,  and  this  time  the  message  was 
accepted. 

The  Red  Cross  swung  into  action.  A  representitive  left  Washington  immediately  to  take  charge  of 
relief  work  in  the  area.  The  vast,  well-oiled  machinery  of  organized  disaster  relief  began  revolving. 

During  the  next  fifty-six  hours  a  continuous  watch  was  maintained  at  W1BDS  with  the  aid  of  Gerald 
W.  Mason,  W1KRF,  and  Edward  A.  Dolan,  W1KCG.  Burgess  himself  left  his  transmitter  only  once 
in  that  time-and  then  only  for  a  brief  snatch  of  two  hours'  sleep. 

His  home  became  a  center  for  the  relief  activity.  It  was  invaded  by  Red  Cross  officials,  boy  scouts, 
the  police,  reporters  and  tearful  survivors  seeking  to  send  messages  to  their  loved  ones.  Scores  of 
people  crowded  in,  occupying  all  the  rooms-some  dazed,  unable  to  recall  the  names  and 
addresses  of  their  people,  some  half  dressed,  minus  shoes  or  other  articles  of  clothing.  Message 
after  message  poured  from  the  station-names  of  Westerly's  dead,  calls  for  boats  to  save  those 
marooned  in  their  homes,  orders  for  bread,  workers,  power,  serum,  planes  and  caskets.  For  three 
days  that  simple  frame  house  was  Westerly's  only  contact  with  the  outside  world.  Some  eight 
hundred  messages  of  life  and  death  were  handled  during  this  period,  all  of  an  official  or  urgent 
nature,  representing  every  word  that  went  into  or  out  of  the  city. 

At  the  end  of  fifty-six  hours  power  became  available  in  downtown  Westerly.  The  South  County 
Power  Company  suggested  that  the  station  be  transferred  to  the  company's  office.  When  this  was 
done  it  was  night  again,  and  another  antenna  was  erected  in  pitch  blackness.  For  a  time  the 
station  continued  to  operate  at  the  South  County  office. 

But  friction  over  message  priority  developed,  and  so  they  moved  again-this  time  to  George 
Marshall's  home  near  the  center  of  the  city  where  power  was  also  available.  In  the  meantime  other 
local  amateur  stations  resumed  operation,  a  well-equipped  portable  outfit  brought  in  from 
Providence  with  a  full  crew  of  operators  was  doing  a  splendid  job,  and  the  initial  load  was 
beginning  to  lighten.  It  was  not  until  Sunday  night,  however,  that  the  crew  at  W1BDS/W1KRQ 
were  able  to  close  the  station  and  go  to  bed. 

In  the  days  following  the  storm  there  was  a  deluge  of  incoming  inquiries  concerning  the  safety  of 
friends  and  relatives  in  the  Westerly  region.  It  was  impossible  at  first  to  obtain  the  desired 
information  because  of  the  absence  of  local  telephone  service,  but  Burgess  was  determined  that 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Three  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrirfo/desoto/chap3.h1ml 

anxiety  should  be  relieved  wherever  possible.  He  persuaded  the  authorities  to  provide  him  with  a 
list  of  all  the  known  dead  or  injured.  As  inquiries  accumulated  at  the  West  Hartford  station  W1SZ, 
the  outlet  for  W1BDS,  the  names  were  read  off  and  then  checked  against  this  list.  Over  a 
thousand  names  were  checked  in  this  way.  In  one  hundred  thirty-six  cases  it  was  necessary  to 
reply,  "Dead." 

Following  the  emergency  praise  was  showered  on  W1BDS  by  a  long  list  of  local  relief  and 
municipal  officials,  by  relatives  and  friends  of  Westerly  residents,  by  such  persons  as  former 
Attorney  General  Homer  Cummings,  Secretary  of  Commerce  Hopkins,  the  director  of  Disaster 
Relief  of  the  American  Red  Cross  and  others. 

It  was  Sunday  night  when  Burgess  and  his  fellow  workers  got  to  bed  for  their  first  night's  sleep  in 
four  days.  But  when  Monday  morning  dawned  Will  Burgess  was  back  at  the  store-on  the  dot. 
Other  employees  were  enthusiastic  in  their  praise;  the  whole  of  Westerly  knew  of  the  heroic 
performance,  it  seemed. 

But  Will  was  not  impressed.  "Aw,  it  wasn't  anything,"  he  said.  "Any  amateur  would  have  done  the 
same  thing.  Otherwise,  he  wouldn't  be  a  ham." 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Four 


http :  //www .  qsl .  net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap4.  html 


previous  |  next 


Chapter  Four- 

To  The  Ends  Of  The  Earth 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 


TO  DATE  no  radio  amateur  has  yet  adventured  on  Mars  or  explored  the  craters  of  the  moon-at 
least  not  outside  the  comic  strips  and  the  pseudo-science  magazines.  But  there  are  very  few  spots 
on  this  little  old  earth  where  some  ham  has  not  yet  ventured,  from  high  in  the  troposphere  to  the 
depths  of  the  Carlsbad  Caverns  and  from  the  tangled  jungles  of  Matto  Grosso  to  the  ice  and  snow 
of  the  Arctic. 


It  all  began  back  in  1923  when  Commander  Donald  B.  MacMillian,  the  noted  Arctic  explorer,  was 
preparing  for  another  of  his  journeys  to  the  Far  North. 

This  was  to  be  his  ninth  expedition.  Eight  times  before  he  had  made  the  long  journey  above  the 
Arctic  Circle,  and  there  was  nothing  he  feared  more  than  the  isolation,  the  relentless,  inescapable 
realization  of  being  cut  off  from  the  civilized  world  for  a  year  or  more  at  a  time. 

"It  has  spelled  disaster  for  many  an  expedition."  he  said.  In  1922  he  had  carried  a  radio  receiver 
along,  listening  to  the  general  traffic  of  the  air.  But  this  was  tantalizing  rather  than  useful.  What 
was  needed  was  two-way  communication. 

About  that  time  Commander  MacMillan  met  Hiram  Percy  Maxim,  president  of  the  American  Radio 
Relay  League.  They  talked  about  his  problem,  and  Maxim  suggested  that  radio  amateurs  would 
undoubtedly  be  overjoyed  to  help.  MacMillan  was  keenly  interested,  but  unfortunately  there  was 
no  money  to  provide  a  radio  station  aboard  the  vessel  and  an  operator  to  run  it. 

But  by  this  time  Maxim,  too,  was  interested  in  his  idea.  Perhaps  the  A.R.R.L.  could  help.  More 
discussion  followed,  and  then  an  agreement  was  worked  out.  The  League  offered  to  help  in 
securing  apparatus  and  to  pay  the  expenses  of  an  amateur  operator  for  the  duration  of  the  trip. 

And  so  it  happened  that  when  the  MacMillan  Arctic  Expedition  sailed  from  Wiscasset,  Me.,  on  June 
23,  1923,  aboard  the  tight  little  auxilary  schooner  Bowdoin  there  was  aboard  an  amateur  operator 
from  the  A.R.R.L.  and  a  complete  two-hundred-meter  station  donated  by  Commander  E.F. 
MacDonald  of  the  Zenith  Radio  Corporation. 

The  operator  was  Don  Mix,  known  throughout  the  amateur  fraternity  as  the  "sleepless  wonder  of 
1TS,"  a  tall,  lanky  Connecticut  Yankee,  redheaded  and  freckle  faced  and  a  superhuman  performer 
behind  a  radio  key. 

Besides  standing  his  watch  as  a  member  of  the  seven-man  crew  through  the  months  that  followed 
Mix  transmitted  a  weekly  five-hundred-word  message  to  the  North  American  Newspaper  Alliance, 
stood  regular  watches  for  incoming  press,  handled  the  expedition's  personal  message  traffic  and 
sent  back  lists  of  calls  of  the  other  amateurs  that  he  heard. 

Two  months  after  the  expedition  left  Wiscasset  it  reached  Cape  Sabine  above  the  Arctic  Circle,  the 
most  northerly  point  of  the  trip.  There  WNP,  "Wireless  North  Pole,"  established  a  new  world's 
long-distance  record. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Four  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriirifo/desoto/chap4.htrril 

The  crossing  to  Cape  Sabine  was  accomplished  only  after  several  unsuccessful  attempts  had 
been  foiled  by  the  ice  in  Baffin  Bay.  Once  at  the  Cape,  the  expedition  erected  a  National 
Geographic  Society  bronze  memorial  to  the  Greely  expedition  which  there  perished  of  starvation 
and  exposure. 

Turning  south,  the  sturdy  little  Bowdoin  pushed  its  way  back  at  Etah,  Greenland,  a  few  miles 
below  the  Arctic  Circle,  before  it  was  frozen  in  by  the  winter  ice. 

Then  the  radio  installation  came  into  its  own.  Communication  through  the  summer  static  had  been 
spotty,  but  autumn  brought  good  conditions.  Mix  strung  a  huge  antenna  from  a  cable  suspended 
between  the  cliffs  on  either  side  of  the  ice-locked  harbor.  The  radio  installation  on  the  Bowdoin 
annihilated  isolation.  It  brought  entertainment  and  news  of  the  world.  Through  the  eagerly  listening 
amateur  stations  back  in  the  U.S.  and  Canada  business  messages  and  news  reports  to  the  outside 
world  were  generally  handled  with  the  speed  and  reliability  of  a  wire-line  connection.  When 
President  Coolidge  filed  a  message  of  Christmas  greetings  to  the  party  it  was  delivered  like  an 
ordinary  telegram. 

Despite  the  static  and  aurora  borealis,  despite  the  two-hundred-meter  wavelength  (this  was  before 
the  days  of  short  waves),  despite  the  handicaps  of  cramped  quarters  and  insufficient  fuel  supplies 
the  expedition  was  in  contact  with  home  until  its  return  in  September  1924. 

"No  polar  expedition  will  attempt  to  go  north  again  without  radio  equipment,"  predicted  MacMillan 
on  his  return,  and  he  was  right. 

The  barrier  of  silence,  the  greatest  single  obstacle  to  all  explorations,  was  broken  for  all  time. 
Other  explorers  heard  of  MacMillan's  success  and  eagerly  sought  the  help  of  amateurs  for  their 
ventures.  In  1924  another  expedition  secured  amateur  communication;  in  1925  there  were  five;  in 
1926  this  number  increased  to  six,  and  the  following  year  to  seven. 

Since  1923  well  over  a  hundred  scientific  expeditions  and  other  parties  wandering  the  face  of  the 
earth  have  depended  on  amateur  radio  for  communication.  Usually  there  has  been  an  amateur 
along  as  operator,  too,  for  explorers  quickly  learned  that  the  ham's  innate  resourcefulness  could 
be  depended  upon  to  keep  them  on  the  air. 

The  adventures  encountered  by  these  operators  would  fill  hundreds  of  volumes.  Some  traveled  by 
airplane,  others  by  boat.  Bert  Sndham  sweated  and  bounced  in  a  Ford  touring  car  on  a  motorized 
expedition  breaking  the  international  "highway"  from  Los  Angeles  to  central  Mexico  and  later  to  El 
Slavador.  A  caterpillar  tractor  hauled  the  short-wave  stationof  the  Haardt  Trans-Asia  Expedition. 
Ray  Meyers  traveled  in  the  submarine  Nautilus  under  the  polar  icecap  when  he  operated  the  radio 
equipment  of  the  Wilkins-Ellsworth  Transarctic  Submarine  Expedition  which  attempted  to  reach  the 
North  Pole  by  the  underwater  route.  Other  short-wave  operators  have  toured  the  wilds  of  darkest 
Africa  in  a  luxurious  motor  trailer,  climbed  the  peak  of  Mount  Crillon,  floated  down  the  Orinoco  in 
an  oil-prospecting  houseboat,  braved  the  jungles  of  Matto  Grosso,  sailed  with  sealers  in  the 
Antarctic,  mushed  behind  dogsleds  in  the  Arctic  and  roamed  the  isolated  corners  of  the  world  from 
top  to  bottom. 

The  experience  of  Harry  Wells  may  be  taken  as  a  sample. 

Harry  penetrated  territory  never  before  seen  by  a  white  man,  came  close  to  losing  his  life  a  dozen 
times,  created  a  Dyak  shrine,  thwarted  a  native  uprising-and  it  all  started  with  a  football  game. 

A  native  of  Washington,  D.C.,  Harry  returned  there  in  the  fall  of  1928  for  the  home-coming  game 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Four  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriirifo/desoto/chap4.htrril 

between  the  University  of  Maryland  and  the  University  of  Virginia.  It  was  after  the  game  that  he 
found  out  that  the  All-American  Lyric  Expedition  was  outfitting  to  leave  soon  for  Borneo,  its  purpose 
to  make  an  anthropological  study  of  the  primitive  natives,  obtain  geographical  data  and  take 
observations  on  tropical  and  equatorial  radio  conditions. 

To  Wells,  an  indefatigable  amateur,  this  sounded  like  opportunity  knocking.  After  demonstrating 
his  operating  experience  and  technical  training  to  Professor  Theodore  Seelman,  an  anthropologist 
of  the  University  of  Chicago,  who  was  leading  the  venture  he  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  radio 
portion  of  the  project. 

Preparations,  including  the  provision  of  a  fifty-watt  gasoline-powered  base  station,  a  low-powered 
emergency  rig  and  a  battery-operated  portable  outfit,  were  completed  by  the  end  of  March,  and 
the  party  embarked  from  Seattle  on  April  third. 

The  journey  to  Borneo  constituted  an  odyssey  in  itself.  It  was  two  months  before  they  arrived.  In 
the  meantime  they  stopped  at  Japan,  China,  the  Philippine  Islands,  the  Celebes  and  Java. 

The  long-awaited  first  glimpse  of  Borneo  proved  something  less  than  enticing.  "The  heat  seemed 
to  come  rolling  out  to  meet  our  small  coastwise  steamer,"  Wells  reported.  "The  shore  line  was 
indefinite  and  appeared  as  a  rather  depressing  maze  of  swamp  and  jungle." 

They  disembarked  at  Bandjermasin,  capital  of  Dutch  Borneo,  on  the  southwestern  coast.  After 
completing  final  preparations  the  party  traveled  up  the  Barito  River  bound  for  Poeroek  Tjahoe,  the 
last  Dutch  military  post,  some  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  the  coast  and  forty  miles  south  of 
the  Equator.  There  the  main  base  was  to  be  established. 

Wells  found  the  journey  up  the  Barito  intensely  interesting.  At  times  the  progress  of  the  little  Dutch 
river  boat,  the  Negara,  was  almost  completely  blocked  by  water  hycinths,  vast  quantities  of  which 
formed  a  solid  mass  from  bank  to  bank.'The  strange  jungle  odors,  the  bright-hued  tropical  birds 
flying  overhead,  the  herds  of  chattering  monkeys  playing  along  the  banks,  the  occasional  wild  boar 
or  deer  seen  cautiously  quenching  its  thirst,  the  crocodiles  or  snakes  gliding  through  the  muddy, 
sluggish  water-all  seemed  to  be  crying,  'This  is  the  road  to  adventure  and  the  real  things  of  life!'" 
he  observed. 

A  week  later  they  arrived  at  Poeroek  Tjahoe.  The  entire  white  population-the  post  commander,  two 
young  lieutenants  and  a  doctor-turned  out  to  welcome  them.  Captain  J.C.  DeQuant,  the  post 
commander,  was  controleur  of  a  portion  of  central  Borneo  larger  than  all  Holland. 

The  work  of  setting  up  the  base  camp  was  begun  immediately.  All  hands  pitched  in  and  helped  set 
up  PMZ,  the  expedition's  main  transmitter,  and  that  evening  the  station  was  on  the  air.  The  very 
first  call  resulted  in  a  contact  with  a  station  in  California.  All  those  months  of  traveling  and 
thousands  of  miles  of  distance  were  wiped  away  at  the  touch  of  a  key! 

The  sound  of  the  gas-engine  generator  attracted  the  attention  of  the  brown-skinned  natives,  and 
the  news  quickly  spread  that  the  white  men  had  a  strange  contraption  that  made  a  noise  like 
thunder  and  revolved  like  lightning.  Soon  the  entire  population  of  the  kampong  was  squatting 
around  the  network  of  wires  and  instruments.  Whole  families  would  travel  for  days  through  the 
jungle  to  see  the  white  man's  wonder. 

To  show  that  the  sounds  were  coming  from  the  air  Wells  would  disconnect  the  antenna  and  then 
put  it  back.  Unable  to  comprehend  the  functioning  of  the  radio  system,  the  natives  believed  the 
white  men  induced  friendly  anthos  or  spirits  to  carry  forth  their  messages. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Four  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriirifo/desoto/chap4.htrril 

The  stolid  Dyaks  showed  little  surprise  on  hearing  the  moanings  of  a  saxophone  or  the  melodies  of 
an  orchestra  for  the  first  time-mostly  amusement  and  curiosity.  Curiosity,  in  fact,  was  an 
outstanding  trait.  When  the  toy  phonographs  were  played  some  native  invariably  tried  to  climb 
inside  the  horn  to  see  where  the  noise  was  coming  from.  They  crowded  around  the  set,  becoming 
tangled  in  the  wiring  or  knocking  the  units  out  of  adjustment,  until  one  day  Wells  let  one  of  the 
boys  touch  the  terminal  of  a  108-volt  battery.  He  jumped  back,  yelling,  "Panas  [Hot]!"  After  that  all 
their  curiosity  would  not  induce  them  to  come  within  ten  feet  of  the  white  man's  magic. 

As  the  Americans  gradually  grew  accustomed  to  the  equatorial  heat  and  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun 
plans  were  started  for  the  first  real  exploration  trip.  The  Dutch  Government  had  very  courteously 
offered  military  assistance  wherever  possible,  and  so  it  was  agreed  to  make  an  attempt  to  reach 
the  headwaters  of  the  Murung  River,  in  territory  never  before  seen  by  a  white  man,  at  the  same 
time  carrying  on  a  search  for  the  nomadic  Punan  Dyaks,  the  most  primitive  natives  then  known. 

By  middle  July  all  was  in  readiness  for  the  start.  The  field  party  consisted  of  Professor  Seelman 
and  Wells,  together  with  Captain  DeQuant  wh  was  in  charge.  John  H.  Provinse  stayed  behind  at 
the  base  camp,  operating  the  main  PMZ  transmitter. 

Besides  the  three  white  men  five  convicts  who  were  serving  time  at  Poeroek  Tjahoe  were  assigned 
to  do  the  paddling.  Cooking  was  added  to  the  paddling  assignment  when  the  Chinese  cook,  Lim, 
decided  that  he  did  not  care  to  see  any  wilder  people  than  those  he  had  seen  already  at  Poeroek 
Tjahoe  and  refused  to  leave  the  base  camp. 

For  the  first  day  or  so  the  two  heavily  laden  boats  plowed  through  sluggish,  muddy  water.  On  the 
third  day  the  banks  became  higher  and  the  water  faster,  and  by  evening  they  were  on  the  edge  of 
Kiham  Hatas,  Borneo's  longest  single  rapid-six  hundred  yards  of  water  fury. 

The  month  that  followed  was  one  continual  story  of  man's  battle  with  the  elements.  There  were 
days  of  hard  paddling  and  days  of  roasting  in  the  intense  heat.  Sudden  showers  would  soak  them 
through,  and  then  the  slightest  breeze  would  chill  them  to  the  bone.  Swarms  of  insects  troubled 
their  rest  at  noonday  and  at  night.  The  river  was  a  continual  succession  of  rapids,  waterfalls, 
narrows  and  whirlpools  where  the  slightest  error  in  judgement  might  mean  disaster. 

At  the  fork  of  the  Barito  and  Murung  rivers  they  turned  east  along  the  Murung  into  the  land  of  the 
Punan  Dyaks,  the  little-known  branch  of  the  Dyak  race  which  Dr  Seelman  desired  to  investigate.  A 
tribe  of  aborigines-of  Malayan  speech,  but  differing  in  stature-with  Caucasion  features,  they  were 
known  only  to  have  a  low  civilization  level  and  to  be  far  from  peaceful. 

The  explorers  had  been  warned  that  these  primitive  aborigines,  while  not  cannabalistic,  were 
dangerous.  But  Seelman  and  DeQuant  disregarded  these  warnings,  and  their  unconcern 
communicated  itself  to  Wells.  "We  were  too  busy  and  tired  to  heed  any  rumors  of  unfriendly 
natives,"  he  said. 

Actually,  such  disregard  of  the  very  real  danger,  while  courageous,  was  also  reckless.  They  were 
yet  to  learn  that  the  Dyaks'  hatred  for  the  whites  could  be  satisfied  only  by  killing. 

This  hatred  stemmed  from  the  outrageous  treatment  of  the  Dyaks  by  the  Malays  which  was 
tolerated  by  the  Dutch.  Throughout  the  journey  they  observed  that  the  Malays  exploited  the  Dyaks 
shamelessly.  At  the  village  of  Tombangolong  a  Malay  trader  had  even  speared  and  killed  a  Dyak 
the  day  before,  and  the  villagers  were  vainly  searching  for  the  killer. 

In  this  case  Dutch  authority  upheld  law  and  justice.  The  All-American  Lyric  party  arrived  in  time  to 
witness  the  tribal  burial,  and  then  Captain  DeQuant  set  out  to  track  down  the  assasin.  He 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Four  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriirifo/desoto/chap4.htrril 

succeeded  in  catching  the  Malay  and  told  the  Dyaks  the  killer  would  be  held  for  trial  at  Poeroek 
Tjahoe. 

That  night  the  murderer  was  chained  by  the  neck  to  a  post  in  the  center  of  the  shack  the  explorers 
occupied.  The  men's  camp  beds  occupied  the  remaining  space  in  the  room.  The  Malay  was 
instructed  to  sleep  on  the  floor  but  he  was  afraid  to  do  so  because  he  thought  the  Dyaks  might 
spear  him  from  underneath. 

"Personally,"  said  Wells,  "I  could  only  think,  'Gosh,  what  if  they  miss  him?'  That  canvas  spread  on 
my  bed  felt  awfully  thin 

But  the  Dyaks  did  not  attempt  to  avenge  their  dead,  and  the  party  continued  on  its  way 
unmolested. 

Three  days  later  they  arrived  at  Toembang  Topus,  the  last  village  on  the  Murung.  This  was  to  be 
the  take-off  point  for  the  dash  to  the  headwaters.  The  next  day  it  was  necessary  for  Captain 
DeQuant  to  make  an  overland  journey  to  another  isolated  kampong.  That  night,  as  usual,  Harry 
Wells  had  a  long  radio  contact  with  the  Philippines  and  reported  on  their  progress. 

The  next  morning  Dr  Seelman  and  Wells,  leaving  the  portable  radio  outfit  and  the  collection  of 
primitive  weapons  in  camp  under  guard,  started  their  dash  for  the  headwaters.  They  were  now  in 
territory  never  previously  penetrated  by  white  men. 

The  four-two  Dyaks  and  the  explorers-paddled  steadily,  and  their  light  boat  moved  swiftly  through 
the  water.  Before  noon  the  waters  became  so  shallow  that  it  was  necessary  for  them  to  wade.  Logs 
and  overhanging  creepers  impeded  their  progress,  but  by  early  afternoon  they  reached  the 
uncharted  source  of  the  Murung. 

It  was  there  Harry  Wells  erected  his  shrine.  A  small  clearing  was  cut  in  the  virgin  jungle  and  a 
raised  platform  constructed.  A  signed  statement  was  sealed  inside  a  gourd.  Together  with  an  old 
battery  and  a  radio  tube,  the  gourd  was  placed  on  the  platform.  The  official  expedition  flag,  made 
by  Mrs  Seelman  before  their  departure  and  bearing  the  diamond  shaped  A.R.R.L.  emblem  and  the 
letters  PMZ,  was  raised.  The  shrine  was  dedicated  to  the  Goddess  of  Fate  who  had  guided  them 
safely  thus  far,  and  several  salutes  were  fired  into  the  air.  The  Dyaks  seemed  deeply  impressed  by 
the  solemn  ritual. 

Then  the  party  returned  to  Toembang  Topus.  Aided  by  the  downstream  current,  they  arrived  at 
nightfall.  The  message  they  would  send  back  to  the  U.S.  was  already  drafted:  "Reached 
destination.  Starting  back  tommorow.  Batteries  getting  low,  so  expect  next  QSO  from  base  station." 

But  they  were  a  little  late.  The  batteries  were  already  too  low-they  had  even  then  given  double  the 
expected  usage.  Rain  water  had  destroyed  the  spare  batteries.  To  make  matters  worse,  Manila,  the 
relay  point,  was  in  the  throes  of  a  typhoon,  and  the  message  never  did  get  off.  The  next  day  they 
were  obliged  to  start  back  for  the  base.  Before  they  left  they  gave  the  dead  batteries  to  the  natives 
as  souvenirs. 

In  Manila  the  expedition's  silence  led  to  newspaper  reports  that  they  were  believed  lost,  perhaps 
killed  by  natives.  But  the  downstream  journey  went  swiftly,  and  before  the  growing  anxiety  in  the 
States  reached  great  proportions  they  were  able  to  report  that  they  had  arrived  back  at  the  main 
base  in  at  Poeroek  Tjahoe  late  on  the  afternoon  of  August  seventeenth,  fagged  by  exposure  and 
hardship  but  safe. 

The  All-American  Lyric  Expedition  stayed  in  Borneo  throughout  the  remainder  of  the  winter,  and 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Four  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriirifo/desoto/chap4.htrril 

PMZ  remained  actively  on  the  air.  On  a  number  of  occasions  other  field  trips  were  made, 
accompanied  by  the  portable  outfit,  which  made  some  amazing  performance  records.  These  trips 
were  shorter  than  that  up  the  Murung  and  less  dangerous. 

Still,  danger  was  always  lurking  ahead  in  that  primitive  country.  On  one  trip  into  the  jungle  the 
party  arrived  at  a  kampong  to  find  the  Dyaks  armed  to  the  teeth  with  knives,  spears  and  blow  guns. 
The  woman  and  children  cowered  fearfully  in  their  huts  not  daring  to  venture  out  of  doors. 

An  enemy  tribe  was  hiding  in  the  jungle,  they  said.  Two  hundred  warriors  were  preparing  to  attack 
and  massacre  them  all.  One  man  had  been  shot  at  with  a  poison  dart. 

The  explorers  prepared  to  defend  their  lives  along  with  the  natives.  There  was  no  attack,  however, 
nor  did  they  hear  or  see  any  of  the  head-hunters.  The  lurking  death  had  avoided  them  another 
time,  but  yet  it  was  always  there  in  the  shadows. 

Shortly  before  the  expedition  ended  and  the  party  returned  to  America  there  occured  the  tragic 
happening  that  climaxed  the  growing  unrest  among  the  natives.  The  Dyaks  had  been  in  a  sullen 
mood  for  weeks.  Their  resentment  directed  primarily  at  the  Malays  but  it  included  the  Dutch 
authorities  who  in  their  minds  apparently  shared  responsibility  for  the  ill-treatment  they  received. 

And  then,  on  Christmas  Day,  Captain  DeQuant  was  brutally  murdered  only  one  hour  from  the 
base. 

There  was  high  alarm  at  Poeroek  Tjahoe.  This  assassination  could  bring  anything-more  murders, 
even  an  uprising  that  would  result  in  the  massacre  of  all  the  whites  at  the  post.  It  was  vitally 
important  that  word  of  the  tragedy  be  got  to  the  Dutch  colonial  government  authorities  at 
Bandjermasin  in  the  shortest  possible  time.  To  send  it  by  boat  to  the  coast  and  have  a  reply 
returned  would  take  two  weeks.  In  the  event  of  a  serious  uprising  the  whole  place  could  be  wiped 
out  in  that  time.  .  .  . 

So  Wells  offered  his  services.  On  Christmas  night  at  six  o'clock  PMZ  sent  an  official  message  for 
the  garrison  at  Poeroek  Tjahoe  to  an  amateur  in  the  Philippines.  There  it  was  rushed  to  a  cable 
office,  and  news  of  the  tragedy  reached  its  destination  on  the  very  day  it  occurred. 

Thereafter  all  official  reports  concerning  the  subsequent  disturbance  and  its  political 
consequences  were  handled  through  this  circuit.  Replies  were  cabled  from  Bandjermasin  to  Manila 
and  then  radioed  back  to  the  isolated  posted  through  PMZ.  Several  months'  time  and  much 
expense  were  saved  thereby,  apart  from  averting  what  might  have  developed  into  a  serious 
uprising,  and  the  colonial  government  was  sincerely  grateful. 

Not  long  after  conditions  returned  to  normal,  PMZ  said  good-by  to  its  friends  of  the  air.  The  little 
gasoline  engine  was  shut  down  for  the  last  time,  the  telescopic  mast  was  lowered,  and  Harry  Wells 
boarded  a  steamer  for  home. 

As  he  stepped  on  the  gangplank  he  was  struck  by  a  sudden  thought.  "Say!"  he  exclaimed.  "I 
wonder  who  one  the  Maryland-Virginia  game  last  fall?" 

In  exploration  lore  1926  is  remembered  as  the  year  in  which  three  expeditions  raced  to  be  first 
across  the  North  Pole  by  air. 

They  traveled  by  different  methods  and  different  routes,  but  each  used  both  of  the  newest  marvels 
of  science  to  be  adapted  to  exploration:  avaiation  and  radio. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Four  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriirifo/desoto/chap4.htrril 

Apart  from  the  glory  and  adventure,  these  expeditions  provided  a  conclusive  test  of  the  value  of 
short-wave  radio. 

The  Detroit  Arctic  Expedition  was  first  to  leave.  It  differed  from  previous  U.S.  Arctic  expeditions  in 
that  no  ships  were  used.  Captain  George  H.  Wilkins,  its  leader,  planned  to  fly  over  the  Pole  in  a 
large  three-motored  Fokker  monoplane  piloted  by  Lieutenant  Carl  B.  Eielson,  taking  off  from  an 
advance  base  to  be  set  up  at  Point  Barrow,  Alaska. 

Comprehensive  short-wave  equipment  especially  designed  for  the  expedition  was  provided,  with  a 
pair  of  outstanding  Seattle  amateurs,  Howard  Mason  and  Bob  Waskey,  as  operators.  In  early 
March  all  of  the  personnel  and  equipment,  including  the  big  airplane  and  a  smaller  single-engined 
Fokker  for  supply  work,  were  assembled  at  Fairbanks,  the  railhead.  From  there  an  advance  party 
set  out  overland  with  a  snow-sled  caravan,  transporting  aviation  gasoline  and  a  powerful 
short-wave  base  station,  its  mission  to  establish  the  base  at  Port  Barrow.  Mason  accompanied  this 
party  when  it  started  out,  carrying  a  small  battery-operated  portable  for  communication  back  to 
Fairbanks. 

At  Tolovana,  sixty  miles  out,  the  snow  motors  were  abandoned  because  it  was  discovered  that  they 
were  consuming  fuel  so  rapidly  that  there  would  be  none  left  for  the  airplanes  when  they  would 
arrive  at  Barrow!  Five  dog  sledges  were  substituted  for  the  motor  sleds.  Mason  returned  to 
Fairbanks,  and  Waskey  joined  the  advance  party,  and  they  started  again  on  the  long 
six-hundred-mile  overland  trip. 

After  seven  harrowing  weeks  the  advance  party-"Sandy"  Smith,  the  leader,  Earl  Rossman, 
photographer  and  correspondent,  Waskey  and  the  drivers-reached  Point  Barrow.  They  ran  short 
of  food  en  route  and  for  a  time  were  unable  to  proceed.  The  temperature  was  thirty-five  degrees 
below  zero,  and  it  was  necessary  to  shoot  some  of  the  dogs.  Finally  they  succeeded  in  killing 
sufficient  game  for  the  men  and  the  remaining  dogs  and  pushed  on.  The  bulky  gasoline-engine 
generator  for  the  base  station  was  temporarily  abandoned  one  hundred  sixty  miles  outside  of  Point 
Barrow,  to  be  later  retrieved. 

Throughout  the  seven  weeks'  mush  Waskey  was  in  contact  with  Mason  back  in  Fairbanks  every 
night  over  the  little  battery  portable. 

In  the  meantime  Wilkins  had  begun  freighting  gasoline  and  supplies  between  Fairbanks  and  Point 
Barrow  in  the  smaller  Fokker.  On  the  third  trip  radio  signals  from  the  airplane  went  out  after  three 
hours  and  nothing  was  heard  of  the  explorer.  He  failed  to  return  on  schedule.  A  puzzled  world 
wondered  about  his  fate  for  two  weeks.  Then  it  was  learned  that  the  wind-driven  generator  had 
burned  out  in  flight.  Wilkins  had  arrived  safely  in  Barrow,  but  that  night  the  tent  hangar  burned, 
damaging  the  propeller  on  the  ship  so  badly  that  two  weeks  were  required  to  repair  it  with  the 
limited  facilities  available. 

When  the  overland  party  from  Fairbanks  drew  near  a  fast  sledge  was  sent  out  to  get  Waskey  and 
his  portable  outfit  and  bring  them  into  barrow  in  advance  of  the  main  party,  and  it  was  through 
Waskey  and  his  little  transmitter  that  the  world  first  learned  that  Wilkins  was  safe. 

Trouble  continued  to  dog  the  expedition's  footsteps  however.  A  series  of  mishaps  finally  forced 
abandonment  of  the  plan  to  fly  over  the  Pole,  and  thereafter  Wilkins  confined  himself  to  the  less 
spectacular  activity  of  carrying  on  exploration  flights  over  uncharted  regions  of  the  Arctic. 

The  one  striking  accomplishment  of  the  1926  Detroit  Arctic  Expedition  was  its  demonstration  of  the 
reliability  and  range  of  the  low-powered  shortwave  radio  equipment.  The  tiny  battery-operated  sets 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Four  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriirifo/desoto/chap4.htrril 

gave  unprecedented  performance  with  power  inputs  of  but  a  few  watts.  Waskey  at  Point  Barrow 
was  heard  as  far  away  as  Transaval,  South  Africa,  on  one  of  his  transmissions  reporting  the  safe 
arrival  of  Wilkins  from  a  ferrying  trip. 

This  performance  was  especially  striking  in  comparison  with  that  of  the  radio  on  the  Amundsen- 
Ellsworth-Nobile  Expedition  which  carried  no  shortwave  apparatus  and  was  equipped  only  for  the 
longer  commercial  wave  lengths. 

The  Amundsen  Expedition  planned  to  fly  from  King's  Bay,  Spitsbergen  (Svalbard),  over  the  Pole  to 
Point  Barrow  in  the  dirigible  Norge.  The  two-hundred-watt  British  Marconi  transmitter,  operating 
between  six-hundred  and  fifteen  hundred  meters,  succeeded  in  maintaining  contact  with 
Spitsbergen  up  to  the  time  the  airship  neared  the  Alaskan  coast.  Then  the  orthodox  equipment 
failed,  and  the  dirigible  itself  was  not  heard  for  the  rest  of  the  twenty-seven-hundred-mile  flight. 

When  the  Norge  approached  Point  Barrow,  however,  it  was  seen  by  Bob  Waskey  of  the  Wilkins 
party  who  flashed  the  news  down  to  Howard  Mason  at  Fairbanks.  Mason  informed  the 
correspondent  of  the  North  American  Newspaper  Alliance,  giving  the  newspapers  of  the  N.A.N. A.  a 
big  scoop.  This  was  a  heartbreaking  disappointment  for  the  New  York  Times  correspondent  who 
had  started  mushing  overland  to  Point  Barrow  two  months  before  with  a  radio  operator  and  a 
portable  short-wave  station  just  to  get  that  story;  they  were  still  some  thirty-five  miles  outside 
Barrow  when  the  airship  passed  overhead. 

The  Norge  continued  on  until  it  landed  at  Teller  on  May  fourteenth.  For  two  days  the  anxious  world 
had  no  news  of  her.  Twenty-four  hours  after  the  landing,  however,  her  radio  officer  located  an 
ancient  spark  transmitter  on  a  reindeer  ranch  near  Teller  and  finally  got  word  out  that  the  party 
was  safe. 

Then  Mason  and  the  N.A.N. A.  correspondent  at  Fairbanks  scooped  the  other  services  again, 
enabling  N.A.N. A.  to  beat  its  competitors  by  an  hour  and  one-half  with  the  news  that  the  Norge 
was  safe  at  Teller. 

The  third  expedition  in  the  race,  the  Byrd  Arctic  Expedition,  was  the  winner.  Short-wave  radio 
played  an  important  part  in  its  success. 

The  expedition,  under  Lieutenant-Commander  Richard  E.  Byrd,  sailed  from  New  York  for 
Spitsbergen  on  the  SS  Chantier  in  April.  Lloyd  Grenlie  and  George  James  were  the  radio  operators 
in  charge  of  the  short-wave  sets  on  the  Chantier  and  the  three-motored  Fokker,  Josephine  Ford, 
with  which  the  polar  flight  was  to  be  made. 

The  story  of  that  expedition  is  now  history.  On  arrival  at  King's  Bay  preparations  were  rushed  to 
quick  completion,  and  on  May  ninth  Commander  Byrd  and  Floyd  Bennett  took  off  in  the  Josephine 
Ford  for  the  fifteen-hour  flight  to  the  Pole  and  return. 

No  radio  operator  was  taken  on  the  flight,  and  in  consequence  amateurs  missed  the  opportunity 
they  had  hoped  for-a  chance  to  talk  with  the  first  airplane  in  flight  across  the  Pole.  The  Chantier, 
however,  continued  to  maintain  contact  with  the  United  States  via  short-wave  radio,  both  at 
Spitsbergen  and  on  the  trip  home. 

Even  before  before  the  expedition  reached  American  shores  on  its  return  rumor  had  it  that  before 
long  the  Byrd  party  would  shove  off  for  the  Antarctic,  to  be  the  first  to  conquer  the  South  Pole  by 
air  as  well. 

It  was  not  until  1928,  however,  that  the  involved  arrangements  attendant  upon  such  an  expedition 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Four  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriirifo/desoto/chap4.htrril 

were  completed.  That  summer  the  first  Byrd  Antarctic  Expedition  set  sail  from  New  York  on  the  SS 
Eleanor  Boiling  and  the  SS  City  of  New  York. 

Commander  Byrd  had  learned  the  value  of  short-wave  radio  on  his  earlier  trips,  in  the  command  of 
MacMillan's  aviation  party  in  1925  when  John  Reinartz  operated  WNP,  as  well  as  on  the  1926  Byrd 
Arctic  Expedition,  and  radio  preparations  for  the  new  venture  were  even  more  extensive.  Five  radio 
men-Lieutenant  Malcolm  P.  Hansen  (who  had  built  much  of  the  gear  used  previously  by  Byrd, 
Wilkins  and  others),  Carl  Peterson,  Lloyd  Berkner,  Howard  Mason  and  Lloyd  Grenlie- 
accompanied  the  party  from  New  York.  At  Dunedin,  New  Zealand,  they  were  joined  by  Neville 
Shrimpton,  a  New  Zealand  amateur. 

Immediately  upon  departure  from  New  York  schedules  were  instituted  from  the  two  vessels.  All  the 
way  down  the  coast  of  South  America  and  through  the  Antarctic  Ocean  contact  was  maintained.  In 
January  1929  the  radio  equipment  was  landed  on  the  ice  floe.  The  three  huge  masts  supporting 
the  antennas  were  raised,  and  the  transmitters  were  installed.  Almost  at  once  Little  America  was 
heard  round  the  world! 

All  through  the  long  winter  night  that  followed,  past  the  time  of  the  momentous  polar  flight  which 
climaxed  the  two-year  struggle,  Byrd  and  his  men  were  in  regular  communication  with  the  outer 
world.  Contact  was  sure,  speedy  and  reliable.  More  than  two  million  words  were  handled  by  the 
stations  of  the  expedition,  a  great  part  of  the  traffic  going  through  amateurs.  Even  on  the  final  lap 
of  the  undertaking  when  the  City  of  New  York  left  Dunedin  on  April  1,  1930,  homeward  bound,  the 
contact  with  civilization  was  unfailing. 

"The  greatest  radio  achievement  of  recent  months  was  the  constant  radio  communication  with  the 
Byrd  Expedition  and  the  part  played  by  the  amateurs.  Time  and  time  again  these  youngsters  of  the 
American  Radio  Relay  League  kept  in  touch  with  Byrd  when  the  big  fellows  lost  him.  It  was  the 
amateur  who  really  discovered  the  value  of  short-wave  radio."  Thus  did  Dr  Lee  DeForest,  inventor 
of  the  vacuum  tube  and  one  of  the  foremost  radio  men  of  all  time,  acclaim  the  performance. 

The  first  man  in  history  to  reach  both  the  North  Pole  and  the  South  Pole,  Commander  Byrd's  name 
rapidly  became  synonymous  with  exploration  and  expeditions  in  the  minds  of  Americans.  No 
short-wave  operator  could  conceive  of  a  higher  honor  than  a  chance  to  join  his  subsequent 
ventures.  Some  of  the  finest  members  of  the  fraternity  participated  in  the  Second  Byrd  Antarctic 
Expedition  in  1933  and  in  the  U.S.  Antarctic  Service  Expedition  of  1940,  commanded  by  Byrd  in  his 
new  rank  of  rear  admiral. 

Their  spirit  is  the  same  that  inspired  Columbus  is  1492  and  Lindbergh  in  1927;  the  same  spirit 
drove  Galileo  and  Hertz  and  Marconi  and  it  is  alive  in  the  explorers  and  the  radio  hams  of  today. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five 


http :  //www .  qsl .  net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap5 .  html 


previous  |  next 


Chapter  Five  - 

A  Vagabond  Ham 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 


CLYDE  DE  VINNA  is  a  born  wanderer  with  the  wanderlust  in  his  veins  and  a  job  that  allows  him  to 
obey  its  call.  He  was  home  in  Hollywood  with  his  family  over  the  Christmas  holidays  a  couple  of 
years  ago,  but  that  was  the  first  time  in  six  years.  Before  that  he  has  been  in  Tahiti  photographing 
Last  of  the  Pagans,  in  China  for  The  Good  Earth,  above  the  Arctic  Circle  making  Eskimo,  down  in 
Africa  with  Trader  Horn  or  in  half  a  dozen  other  of  the  remote  places  of  the  earth  pursuing  his 
profession. 

He  is  a  motion-picture  cameraman-one  of  the  best. 

Lately  the  producers  have  been  keeping  him  closer  to  Hollywood  photographing  such  domestic 
epics  as  20-Mule  Team,  Wyoming,  Bad  Men  of  Brimstone  and  so  on.  It's  just  as  well.  Between  his 
profession  and  his  hobby,  Clyde  De  Vinna  has  already  had  about  enough  adventure  for  one 
lifetime.  His  hobby  is  amateur  radio. 

Clyde  is  an  old-timer  in  both  radio  and  picture  business.  By  1929,  when  Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer 
decided  to  send  a  troupe  of  seventy-five  people  into  Central  Africa  to  make  a  motion  picture  from 
the  popular  book,  Trader  Horn,  his  background  was  such  that  it  was  he  who  got  the  camera 
assignment.  Still  a  young  man,  he  was  even  then  a  veteran  of  such  expeditions  and  already 
winner  of  the  Motion-Picture  Academy  award  for  his  beautiful  and  skillful  photography  in  White 
Shadows  of  the  South  Seas. 

The  Trader  Horn  assignment  involved  a  lot  more  than  just  taking  pictures  though.  As  chief 
cinematographer  and  right-hand  man  to  W.S.  Van  Dyke,  director  of  the  picture,  it  was  De  Vinna's 
duty  to  help  unsnarl  some  of  the  problems  that  arose.  Not  the  least  of  these  was  communications. 

At  the  outset  it  was  decided  to  establish  a  base  at  Nairobi,  with  offices  and  a  laboratory  for 
processing  of  film. 

"But  how  can  we  keep  in  touch  while  we  move  around  the  country?"  Director  Van  Dyke  wanted  to 
know.  "We'll  be  miles  from  the  nearest  telegraph  lines— if  they  have  telegraph  lines  in  Africa.  And 
what  about  supplies?  We've  got  to  eat!" 

On  top  of  that  there  was  contact  with  the  business  manager,  as  he  forged  ahead  making 
arrangements  for  their  forthcoming  moves,  to  be  considered,  checks  with  the  laboratory  O.K.'ing 
the  film  already  shot,  possible  medical  emergencies-a  host  of  contingencies.  Yes,  communication 
constituted  a  vital  problem. 

But  to  Clyde  De  Vinna,  with  years  of  active  amateur  radio  experience  behind  him,  the  solution  was 
a  simple  one.  "I'll  have  the  answer  for  you  tommorow  afternoon,"  he  told  them. 

A  little  study  of  the  amateurs'  Call  Book  and  a  hurried  message  to  the  A.R.R.L.  brought  a  list  of 
the  active  amateur  stations  in  British  East  Africa.  A  phone  call  to  Ralph  Heintz,  an  ex-amateur  in 
San  Francisco  who  had  turned  radio  manufacturer,  brought  him  down  on  the  next  train  with  a 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

compact  portable  short-wave  station. 

And  the  next  afternoon  Clyde  demonstrated  his  answer  to  the  problem  before  a  large  and 
enthusiastic  audience.  Those  were  the  early  days  of  sound  pictures,  it  must  be  remembered,  and 
the  movies  had  recruited  most  of  its  sound  engineers  from  the  ranks  of  radio.  Many  were  hams 
and  ex-hams.  As  the  audience  increased  the  population  of  the  sound  department  decreased 
proportionately.  Finally  the  sound  boss  himself  came  out  and  asked  Clyde  please  to  shut  it  down 
so  they  could  do  a  little  recording  in  the  sound  department  before  the  day  was  over. 

But  it  was  a  successful  demonstration  nonetheless.  And  as  a  result  some  two  hundred  pounds  of 
radio  gear  were  purchased  by  MGM  and  shipped  to  Kenya  Colony  in  British  East  Africa,  along  with 
the  other  paraphernalia  of  the  expedition.  Traveling  various  routes,  the  personnel  of  the  expedition 
followed,  assembling  at  Nairobi  as  the  starting  point. 

It  was  at  Nairobi  that  trouble  began.  The  authorities,  it  seems,  objected  to  the  use  of  radio  on  the 
expedition.  For  a  time  they  were  adamant-no,  they  would  not  issue  a  license  for  the  transmitter. 
But  De  Vinna  would  not  give  up.  When  the  situation  seemed  darkest  he  found  an  ally  in  a  local 
amateur.  Together  they  enlisted  the  aid  of  the  chief  operator  at  the  government  wireless  station  in 
Mombassa-also  an  amateur!  Finally  they  aroused  the  interest  of  the  postmaster  general  himself 
in  the  marvelous  qualities  of  these  new  short  waves. 

Clyde  was  told  that  the  colony  had  recently  completed  installing  a  chain  of  costly  long-wave 
stations  all  the  way  across  the  Sudan  frontier.  They  had  spaced  these  stations  just  seventy-five 
miles  apart,  deeming  that  procedure  necessary  for  a  sure-fire  network. 

Yet  here  De  Vinna  was  claiming  he  could  work  VPQ  at  Mombassa,  nine  hundred  miles  away,  with 
a  fraction  of  the  power  on  short  waves.  The  postmaster  general,  frankly  incredulous,  asked  for  a 
demonstration  at  the  local  airport  near  Nairobi.  Arrangements  were  made  to  hold  it  at  three  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon.  Three  o'clock  came,  and  everyone  was  there,  including  the  postmaster  general 
and  all  his  staff.  Everyone,  that  is,  but  De  Vinna. 

He  was  late-deliberately  late.  Knowing  that  everything  hinged  on  the  effectiveness  of  this 
demonstration,  he  timed  his  arrival  with  care.  The  officials  were  beginning  to  fume  and  fuss  when 
he  hustled  up  with  the  little  set.  With  smooth  precision  he  unfolded  the  tripods,  connected  the 
cables,  raised  the  telescopic  mast  and  cranked  the  gasoline-driven  generator. 

Everything  worked  like  a  movie  script.  VPQ  in  Mombassa  came  back  immediately  with  a  very 
flattering  report,  and  they  chatted  back  and  forth  for  half  an  hour  or  so.  The  postmaster  general 
and  his  staff  were  highly  pleased. 

The  next  day  Clyde  heard  the  verdict.  It  was  favorable,  but  there  was  a  condition.  He  was  to  be 
required  to  maintain  a  daily  test  schedule  with  VPQ  from  every  part  of  the  colony  the  party  visited 
so  that  the  authorities  could  check  the  performance  of  these  amazing  short  waves  under  all 
possible  conditions! 

The  Trader  Horn  troupe  had  cause  many  times  in  the  succeeding  weeks  and  months  to  be 
grateful  for  De  Vinna's  persistence  and  ingenuity  in  getting  his  radio  operations  authorized. 
FK6CR,  the  call  the  station  was  assigned,  proved  an  invaluable  asset.  All  the  contingencies 
involving  a  need  for  communication  that  they  had  foreseen  came  to  pass,  and  more  besides.  It 
was  often  hard  to  judge  which  part  of  De  Vinna's  work  was  more  important-radio  or  photography. 

Everywhere  they  went,  through  dense  jungle  or  rocky  gorge,  the  portable  set  followed.  Most  of  the 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

moves  were  made  by  automobile,  a  specially  equipped  car  carrying  the  vital  parts  of  the  camera 
outfits  and  the  radio  set.  De  Vinna's  camera  crew,  sound  men  and  electricians  were  a  capable  lot, 
and  he  never  had  to  bother  with  the  details  of  camera  organization;  they  took  care  of  that,  leaving 
him  free  to  start  with  the  radio  installation  immediately  upon  reaching  location.  He  was  always 
given  first  choice  of  a  camp  site;  oddly  enough,  the  most  efficient  location  for  the  wireless  set 
usually  proved  to  be  the  most  pleasant  spot  in  camp! 

On  the  first  camp  setup,  a  sort  of  shakedown  scouting  trip  in  which  the  safari  traveled  only  twenty 
miles  from  Nairobi,  the  native  porters  had  their  first  contact  with  the  wonders  of  wireless.  That 
night  the  radio  schedules  were  carried  off  without  incident.  At  daybreak  the  next  morning  the  party 
was  due  to  strike  camp  and  move  on  to  the  next  location.  When  De  Vinna  returned  from  breakfast 
he  found  the  tent  literally  surrounded  by  "boys"  with  picks  and  shovels.  They  had  come  to  begin 
digging  up  the  wires  with  which  he  had  telegraphed  to  Nairobi! 

De  Vinna  had  some  difficulty  explaining  that  he  talked  without  the  aid  of  wires.  The  best 
explanation  seemed  to  be  that  his  words  were  carried  by  the  wind.  It  was  their  fashion  to  name 
everyone  by  some  particular  characteristic,  and  throughout  the  rest  of  the  trip  Clyde  was  known  by 
the  Swahili  equivalent  of  "the  master  who  talks  with  the  winds." 

The  radio  gear  fascinated  the  natives.  After  this  first  experience  their  assistance  in  more  useful 
ways  was  never  lacking,  and  they  were  always  happy  to  help  in  raising  tents  or  putting  up  lines  for 
the  antenna.  But  they  would  not  touch  a  wire  or  any  part  of  the  set  proper.  It  was  not  until  the 
expedition  neared  its  end  that  Clyde  learned  the  safari  superintendent,  knowing  their  liking  for 
bright  or  glittery  things,  had  told  them  that  if  they  touched  anything  connected  with  the  radio  huge 
tongues  of  flame  were  sure  to  leap  out  and  consume  them! 

In  Africa  four  o'clock  tea  is  an  institution,  and  the  troupe  quickly  fell  into  the  habit.  One  particular 
variety  of  the  biscuits  served  at  this  time  became  such  a  favorite  with  the  group  that  it  was  difficult 
to  keep  a  sufficient  supply  on  hand.  However,  the  head  boy  of  the  commissary  department, 
anxious  to  curry  favor,  would  keep  a  few  tins  hidden  away  for  some  of  his  favorites.  At  least  he  was 
suspected  of  doing  so. 

One  afternoon  Clyde's  personal  boy  arrived  with  tea  minus  the  favorite  wafers.  The  head  boy  was 
summoned  for  an  explanation.  He  protested  at  great  length  that  there  were  none  in  camp  nor  had 
there  been  any  for  a  great  many  days. 

In  the  course  of  routine  traffic  the  previous  evening  Clyde  had  learned  that  a  steamer  with  a 
consignment  of  supplies,  including  several  cases  of  these  particular  biscuits,  was  en  route.  The 
ship  was,  in  fact,  due  at  the  river  landing  below  the  camp  at  just  about  that  time. 

"You  tell  me  there  are  no  biscuits  in  camp?"  he  demanded  of  the  commissary  boy  through  his 
interpreter.  "I  know  better.  I  have  spoken  with  the  wind  gods  on  this  matter,  and  they  tell  me  that 
right  now,  at  this  very  moment,  many  boxes  are  down  at  the  river  landing.  You  go-bring  me 
biscuits!" 

At  first  the  voluble  native  was  unconvinced.  But  his  visit  to  the  landing,  a  mile  or  so  below  the 
camp,  proved  that  the  wind  gods  were  right!  Never  again  was  there  a  scarcity  of  the  good  biscuits 
or  anything  else  in  the  store  where  De  Vinna  was  concerned. 

It  wasn't  all  as  lighthearted  as  that  down  there,  however-not  by  a  great  deal.  The  seamier  side 
frequently  put  in  an  appearance.  Cloudbursts  and  long,  jolting  porter  carries  took  their  toll  of  the 
radio  equipment.  But  always  it  performed  on  schedule.  Once  the  power  unit  fell  into  the  river  Nile 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

but  it  dried  out  with  no  ill  effects.  No  matter  how  difficult  the  circumstances,  the  radio  station  never 
failed. 

The  catastrophes  radio  served  to  avert  were  many.  There  was  a  time  when  Harry  Carey  decided 
he  was  going  to  visit  his  wife  in  the  hospital.  Carey,  who  had  the  leading  role  in  "Trader  Horn,"  had 
brought  his  family  along  with  him  to  Africa.  In  fact,  Mrs  Carey  played  a  part  in  the  picture. 
However,  when  they  were  filming  scenes  in  which  she  did  not  appear  she  remained  in  Nairobi 
where  their  children  were  in  school.  On  one  of  these  occasions  the  troupe  traveled  to  the 
Serengetti  in  Tanganyika  country,  some  seven  hundred  miles  south  of  Nairobi.  On  his  customary 
evening  schedule  with  Sydney  Pegrume  at  amateur  station  FK5CR  in  Nairobi  Clyde  received  a 
message  that  Mrs  Carey  was  ill  and  had  been  rushed  to  the  hospital. 

Harry  was  frantic.  He  announced  that  he  was  leaving  by  automobile  for  Nairobi  in  the  morning. 
This,  of  course,  would  have  been  a  calamity  to  the  crew  as  a  whole,  for  the  long,  slow  trip  to 
Nairobi  took  at  least  a  week.  Since  Harry  appeared  in  nearly  every  shot,  nothing  could  be  done 
without  him.  Exhortations  and  pleadings  were  of  no  avail-Carey  was  leaving  for  Nairobi. 

All  this  time  Pegrume  was  standing  by  at  his  end  of  the  radio  circuit.  Finally  De  Vinna  explained 
their  dilemma.  "Peggy,"  with  characteristic  aplomb,  cranked  up  his  trusty  Rugby,  drove  out  to  the 
hospital,  persuaded  the  head  of  that  institution  to  accompany  him  back  to  his  station  and  relayed 
a  twenty-minute  interchange  of  questions  and  answers  that  finally  persuaded  Carey  that  there  was 
nothing  critical  about  the  case  and  he  could  do  no  good  by  coming  in. 

Production  was  resumed  as  usual  the  next  morning. 

Such  "third  party"  messages  for  expedition  members  were  not  uncommon.  A  more  unique 
experience  occurred  while  the  troupe  was  encamped  at  Murchison  Falls,  in  the  heart  of  a  great 
game  preserve  in  the  colony  of  Uganda.  After  they  were  settled  distinguished  visitors  arrived-the 
governor  of  the  colony  and  several  guests,  among  whom  were  an  elderly  American  couple  from 
Pasadena. 

When  the  Americans  were  shown  the  radio  set  they  were  delighted.  Their  son  was  with  the  Byrd 
expedition  at  the  South  Pole  at  that  very  time.  Could  they  send  a  message  to  him? 

"No  sooner  said  than  done,"  De  Vinna  replied,  but  his  eagerness  to  please  had  betrayed  him.  It 
was  not  quite  that  simple.  Unfortunately,  the  shooting  schedule  did  not  permit  him  to  operate  at 
times  when  a  direct  contact  with  Little  America  would  have  been  possible.  He  was  forced  to  ask  for 
help. 

It  happened  that  he  was  then  maintaining  a  nightly  schedule  with  the  A.R.R.L.  headquarters 
station  in  Hartford.  When  the  time  for  his  schedule  arrived  he  asked  if  the  operator  could  relay  the 
message.  The  laconic  Kentuckian  at  the  key  in  Hartford  said  merely,  "GA  [go  ahead],"  and  the 
message  was  on  its  way.  A  New  York  City  amateur  got  it  a  few  minutes  later  and  passed  it  on  to 
the  operator  at  Little  America.  The  reply  came  back  by  the  same  route  the  following  night. 

The  visitors  had  left  camp  in  the  meantime,  as  it  happened,  but  when  they  arrived  at  Kampala  the 
message  was  there  awaiting  them  at  their  hotel.  It  had  traveled  by  still  another  radio  relay  to  VPQ 
and  Mombassa  and  then  by  landline  to  Kampala-a  long  route,  involving  three  continents  and  two 
hemispheres  and  more  than  thirty  thousand  miles,  but  not  bad  time  for  a  message  to  travel  from 
an  anxious  mother  in  the  upper  reaches  of  the  Nile  to  an  explorer  son  on  an  ice  floe  in  Antarctica! 

Clyde  De  Vinna  has  found  the  unusual  and  the  unexpected  at  every  turning  in  his  adventuring 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

with  amateur  radio.  Perhaps  the  most  extraordinary  experience  of  all  came  in  London  while  he  was 
en  route  on  the  Trader  Horn  mission. 

The  party  stopped  off  there  for  nine  days  on  the  way  over,  making  govermental  contacts  relative  to 
the  trip  and  collecting  supplies.  Clyde  made  plans  to  visit  some  of  the  English  amateurs  with 
whom  he  had  contacts  over  the  air.  Running  down  his  list,  he  located  the  first  name,  that  of  a 
Captain  Fraser,  and  left  a  telephone  message.  In  the  course  of  time  word  came  in  reply:  Captain 
Fraser  would  be  delighted  to  see  him  and  would  pick  him  up  at  his  hotel  that  evening  at  eight. 

At  the  appointed  hour  a  very  correct  Negro  chauffeur  appeared.  He  asked  if  De  Vinna  would  follow 
him  out  to  the  car.  This  seemed  a  bit  unusual,  but  Clyde  went  along.  A  resplendent  Rolls  was 
drawn  up  at  the  curb.  Its  single  occupant  was  most  affable.  "Come  in,"  he  invited  as  the  chauffer 
opened  the  door.  "Won't  you  sit  beside  me?"  Clyde  saw  his  hand  outstretched,  and  they  shook 
hands  most  cordially. 

"I  thought  you  might  like  to  run  over  to  the  House  with  me,"  the  Englishman  remarked  as  they 
settled  back  and  the  car  moved  smoothly  off. 

This  seemed  to  Clyde  an  excellent  idea;  he  wanted  nothing  better  than  to  look  over  one  of 
England's  better  amateur  stations.  They  rolled  deftly  through  the  narrown  London  streets.  After  a 
time  they  arrived  before  the  extremely  dignified  and  formal  entrance  to  a  stately  old  building.  In  the 
tower  above  a  bell  tolled;  De  Vinna  realized  dimly  that  it  was  Big  Ben. 

He  followed  his  host  silently  as  they  went  slowly  up  the  stairs  and  through  the  massive  doors.  A 
doubt  assailed  him  as  he  saw  the  liveried  attendant  who  opened  the  door.  Surely  this  was  not  the 
entrance  to  any  amateur  radio  station.  ...  A  short  distance  down  the  high-ceilinged  hallway  the 
Englishman  turned  into  a  small  room,  unlocking  the  door.  There  was  a  comfortable  fire  burning  in 
the  grate,  but  otherwise  the  room  was  dark. 

"We'll  leave  our  hats  and  coates  here  in  my  office,"  he  said,  removing  his  topcoat  as  he  spoke. 
"Then  after  a  bit  of  a  chat  I'll  take  you  through  the  House  and  into  the  visitors'  gallery  where  you 
may  watch  the  proceedings  whilst  I  put  in  an  appearance  on  the  floor." 

De  Vinna,  undestanding  beginning  to  dawn  but  still  incomplete,  stayed  silent.  An  inquiring  look 
came  on  his  host's  face  as  no  reply  came.  Then,  comprehending:  "Oh!  Forgive  me.  I  forgot  to  turn 
on  the  lights  when  we  came  in,  didn't  I?  You  see,  I  don't  need  them.  .  .  ." 

Then  it  was  Clyde  realized  that  his  host,  Captain  (now  Sir)  Ian  Fraser,  C.B.E.,  member  of 
Parliment  and  one  of  the  most  enthusiastic  hams  in  Britain,  had  been  totally  blinded  in  the  First 
World  War. 

They  talked  a  few  minutes  more  and  then  they  went  on  a  tour  of  the  House  of  Commons. 
Unassisted,  Captain  Fraser  played  the  role  of  guide  without  an  error,  pointing  out  various  historical 
paintings  and  features  of  the  building,  calling  by  name  certain  people  met  in  passing,  going  up 
and  down  stairs  unaided  and  finally  escorting  Clyde  to  the  visitors'  gallery.  Leaving  his  guest 
there,  he  himself  went  to  his  place  on  the  floor  of  the  House,  where  he  took  part  in  the  ensuing 
debate  entirely  on  par  with  the  other  members. 

Up  in  the  gallery  De  Vinna  sat,  pride  warming  his  veins.  The  fact  that  Captain  Fraser  was  a  gallant 
and  courageous  gentleman  and  a  radio  amateur  did  not  make  all  radio  amateurs  gallant  and 
courageous  gentlemen.  Still,  it  made  him  feel  proud  to  be  one. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

By  and  large,  the  hams  Clyde  De  Vinna  has  encountered  in  his  travels  over  the  globe  have 
exhibited  a  good  many  of  the  finer  qualities.  Many  of  his  most  valued  friendships  have  resulted 
from  acquaintances  made  through  amateur  radio.  Unfailing  cortesy,  a  willingness  to  help  in 
whatever  the  problem  might  be-these  he  has  found  wherever  he  has  gone.  Perhaps  he  found 
them  because  he  inspired  them;  but  they  were  there  nonetheless.  The  principle  of  reciprocity:  "Do 
unto  others  as  you  would  have  others  do  unto  you"  is  well  exemplified  in  Clyde  De  Vinna's  career. 
He  has  received  much  and  he  has  given  much  in  return. 

One  of  his  staunchest  friends  is  a  man  named  George  Bambridge  in  Papeete,  Tahiti.  For  the 
better  part  of  two  decades  this  South  Seas  colonist  was  responsible  for  a  powerful  short-wave 
signal  signing  "BAM"  that  rolled  up  almost  nightly  from  Papeete.  Clyde  first  met  Bambridge  on  the 
air  in  1922.  When  he  went  to  the  South  Seas  to  make  White  Shadows  he  visited  the  enchanted 
island  where  George  made  his  home  and  met  his  friend  then  for  the  first  time  face  to  face. 

The  friendship  that  had  begun  over  the  air  ripened  into  a  strong  bond,  and  when  De  Vinna 
returned  to  Hollywood  the  radio  contacts  were  resumed.  Three  nights  a  week  they  would  talk- 
conversations  that  touched  on  everything  and  anything  from  astronomy  or  the  price  of  copra  to 
family  life  and  personal  problems. 

On  one  of  these  aerial  visits  Bambridge  complained  that  his  daughters  weren't  getting  the  proper 
education.  The  two  discussed  the  problem  pro  and  con,  seeking  an  answer.  Then  friendship 
asserted  itself.  De  Vinna  offered  the  solution:  he  undertook  to  adopt  the  girls,  bring  them  to 
California  and  sponsor  their  education  in  the  schools  there. 

As  a  result  not  long  ago  two  attractive  and  gifted  young  ladies  demurely  received  their  diplomas 
from  Fairfax  High  in  Los  Angeles.  Now  they're  at  college-and  all  because  of  amateur  radio  and 
the  friendships  it  instills  in  men. 

Another  of  De  Vinna's  long  and  cherished  friendships  is  that  with  Kenneth  L.  King  of  Honolulu.  For 
years  he  mainteined  regular  schedules  with  King  whose  station  was  one  of  the  best  know  and 
most  consistent  in  the  islands.  His  operating  ability  was  phenomenal,  his  skill  a  byword. 

Finally,  after  years  of  aerial  contacts,  De  Vinna  had  an  opportunity  to  go  to  Hawaii.  His  first  object, 
of  course,  was  to  look  up  some  of  the  amateurs  there,  and  King  was  high  on  the  list.  The  address 
was  in  the  downtown  section  of  Honolulu.  A  ring  of  the  bell  brought  to  the  door  an  intelligent- 
looking  Chinese  youngster  certainly  not  more  than  fifteen  years  old. 

"The  houseboy,  I  suppose,"  thought  De  Vinna  to  himself,  and  he  asked  if  Mr  King  were 
somewhere  about. 

The  Chinese  boy  smiled.  "Yes,  I  think  Mr  King  is  about-somewhere.  Won't  you  come  in?" 

Clyde  permitted  himself  to  be  led  into  a  comfortable  living  room  and  seated  in  an  easy  chair.  For  a 
time  he  sat  waiting.  No  one  came.  Finally,  his  patience  wearing  thin,  he  looked  up  sharply.  The 
houseboy  was  standing  in  the  doorway,  watching  and  grinning. 

The  "houseboy"  proved  to  be  Kenny  King  himself.  The  famous  operator,  the  speed  artist  who  had 
burned  up  the  fastest  operators  on  the  coast,  turned  out  to  be  a  precocious  lad  of  fifteen. 

Some  years  later  De  Vinna  found  himself  working  on  a  tremendous  exterior  set  depicting  the  farm 
and  village  of  The  Good  Earth,  the  picture  they  were  then  making.  They  were  using  the  services  of 
nearly  every  Chinese  in  southern  California;  in  fact,  the  demand  almost  exceeded  the  supply,  and 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

Chinese  people  from  as  far  north  as  Sacramento  had  been  brought  in. 

The  huge  crowd  demanded  an  unusual  technique  in  handling,  and  a  rather  comprehensive 
public-address  system  was  set  up.  Through  it  some  two  hundred  audio  watts  hurled  the  voice  of 
the  director  to  the  remotest  corners,  enabling  him  to  transmit  his  instructions  to  everyone 
simultaneously  at  a  considerable  saving  of  time  and  effort. 

Even  this  did  not  satisfy  De  Vinna.  He  had  added  his  own  touch,  a  buzzer  placed  near  the 
microphone  and  controlled  by  a  telegraph  key  strapped  to  the  arm  of  his  camp  chair,  which 
enabled  him  to  talk  directly  and  privately  to  his  sound  men  and  electricians  scattered  all  over  the 
hundreds  of  acres. 

Several  times  during  the  first  few  days  he  was  puzzled  by  hearing  in  the  distance  a  faint  whistle 
that  seemed  to  be  spelling  his  call:  "W-6-0-J."  Never  did  it  become  any  louder,  and  finally  Clyde 
concluded  he  had  been  hearing  things.  But  then  one  day  a  particularly  ragged  and  grimy-looking 
"peasant"  pushed  through  the  fringes  of  the  throng  and  ambled  toward  the  director's  stand.  He 
stopped  before  De  Vinna's  chair  and  said:  "What's  the  matter,  old  man?  Why  didn't  you  answer 
my  call?" 

It  was  Kenny  King  again.  He  told  Clyde  that  he  had  been  making  a  visit  to  San  Francisco,  and 
somehow  or  other  while  he  was  there  MGM's  agent  had  persuaded  him  to  take  a  fling  at  the 
movies. 

Not  all  of  The  Good  Earth  was  filmed  in  southern  California.  A  long  and  arduous  journey  to  China 
was  involved,  too-a  trip  filled  with  danger  and  hardship.  But  even  more  remarkable  than  the 
dangers  and  the  hardships  of  that  trip  were  the  daily  contacts  with  home.  Radio  men  out  on  the 
coast  still  recall  in  awe  the  precision  with  which  the  nightly  schedules  clicked  off  with  never  a 
missed  dot  during  the  six  weeks  or  so  of  the  trip. 

Such  a  performance  bordered  on  the  incredible.  Taking  a  radio  station  into  China  was  no  simple 
matter  in  the  first  place.  It  was  not  a  question  of  persuading  reluctant  authorities  to  grant  a  license 
by  some  device  or  other;  in  China  in  those  days  authority  was  so  disorganized  that  no  radio 
licenses  valid  for  the  region  they  would  travel  were  available. 

There  was  even  a  good  probability  that  any  sort  of  radio  gear  would  be  confiscated  at  customs  on 
arrival.  In  fact,  a  warning  to  this  effect  came  from  their  broker  shortly  before  landing.  It  happened, 
however,  that  the  transmitter,  a  rather  haywire  arrangement  thrown  together  at  the  last  minute 
before  leaving,  was  assembled  in  a  case  of  the  sort  used  for  carrying  sound  equipment.  De  Vinna 
grabbed  a  piece  of  chalk,  scrawled  "Sound  apparatus-spare  parts"  across  the  box  and  set  it 
beside  the  sound  paraphenalia.  The  customs  inspector  merely  came  and  poked  around  for  a  few 
moments  and  then  passed  the  lot  without  question. 

Once  past  the  customs  and  in  the  interior,  the  antenna  problem  proved  the  most  serious.  XU2V, 
the  call  De  Vinna  used  in  China,  customarily  employed  a  simple  single-wire  antenna  that  closely 
resembled  the  sort  used  on  ordinary  broadcast  receivers.  Installed  as  inconspicuously  as  possible, 
this  usually  served  very  well. 

But  in  some  locations  local  conditions  made  even  this  antenna  too  dangerous.  One  such  location 
was  a  small  native  hotel  in  a  little  village  in  the  interior.  On  arrival  conditions  looked  anything  but 
propitious  for  radio.  Official  sentiment  declared  amateur  work  taboo;  only  a  few  miles  away  there 
was  a  business  like  government  short-wave  station  with  circuits  going  day  and  night. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

Other  members  of  the  party  tried  to  dissuade  De  Vinna  from  attempting  to  operate.  "The  risk  is  too 
great,"  they  told  him.  "You're  a  fool  to  take  the  chance." 

"Hams  rush  in  where  an  angel  wouldn't  even  poke  a  pinfeather,"  he  retorted,  but  the  warning  had 
induced  caution,  and  for  his  antenna  he  hung  a  length  of  fine  magnet  wire  from  a  corner  of  the 
hotel,  some  thirty-five  feet  above  the  ground.  The  other  end  dangled  to  a  cement  lamppost  about 
twelve  feet  high,  going  from  there  into  his  window.  When  it  was  finished  he  wondered  if  the 
caution  had  not  been  overdone.  The  antenna  was  probably  as  inefficient  as  it  was  inconspicuous. 

However,  it  was  worth  a  trial.  Arrangements  had  been  made  for  a  station  in  the  Philippines  to  serve 
as  an  intermediate  relay  point,  rather  than  chance  the  long  jump  to  California.  When  time  for  the 
schedule  approached  Clyde  decided  to  call  the  Philippine  station  first;  it  hardly  seemed  worth 
while  even  to  try  to  reach  the  U.S.  with  that  ridiculous  antenna.  He  sat  down  and  spent  minutes 
calling  the  Philippine  station.  There  was  no  answer.  His  spirits  sinking  fast,  he  tried  repeatedly 
without  result.  Finally,  more  or  less  in  desperation,  he  tuned  over  to  the  frequency  of  the  U.S. 
station. 

Then  his  heart  flipped  madly.  There  was  W6AOR  in  Los  Angeles  calling  him  and  telling  him  to 
break  in,  telling  him  that  his  signal  was  loud  and  strong  and  all  but  knocking  the  receiver  off  the 
table! 

After  that  Clyde  never  worried  too  much  about  the  antenna.  He'd  put  up  the  best  arrangement 
circumstances  would  permit  and  trust  to  luck.  Always  he  got  through. 

Despite  the  precariousness  of  the  radio  activity  it  was  impossible  to  maintain  absolute  secrecy.  De 
Vinna  adopted  the  policy  of  explaining  the  situation  with  great  frankness  to  such  folk  as  hotel 
proprietors  and  the  like,  counting  on  their  cupidity  for  protection.  At  one  village  in  which  they 
stayed  the  hotel  was  managed  by  a  very  difficult  and  uncooperative  chap  who  refused  any 
concession.  In  fact,  the  whole  establishment  was  slovenly  and  inefficient.  It  was  evident  that 
whatever  else  had  been  handed  down  generation  by  generation  from  antiquity  the  idea  of 
"service"  had  not.  The  arrival  of  the  motion  picture  troupe  with  all  its  impediments  put  the  hotel 
facilities  to  a  severe  strain,  particularly  in  the  way  of  darkroom  space  and  the  like. 

When  De  Vinna  got  around  to  discussing  the  radio  installation  the  manager  was  about  at  the  end 
of  his  resources.  The  fires  of  his  wrath  ignited  when  the  word  "radio"  was  introduced,  and  Clyde 
watched  him  storm  off  in  a  verbal  smoke  cloud  of  shrill  Chinese. 

But  after  the  manager  had  gone  a  few  steps  an  idea  came  to  him  and  he  turned  back.  "How  this 
radio  work?"  he  wanted  to  know.  Clyde  did  his  best  to  explain.  "You  talk  with  America?"  His  pidgin 
English  pursued  his  inspiration.  It  developed  that  he  had  a  brother  in  New  Jersey;  could  he  send  a 
message? 

By  this  time  De  Vinna  was  the  affable  salesman,  steering  his  prospect's  hand  to  the  dotted  line. 
Sure,  the  next  schedule  would  take  care  of  the  message.  But  first  they  needed  ... 

Like  the  sun  breaking  through,  the  whole  atmosphere  of  the  establishment  changed.  Nothing  was 
too  good  for  the  troupe  after  that;  they  had  the  run  of  the  place.  There  was  so  much  willingness  to 
serve  that  the  help  got  underfoot.  That  night  the  manager  himself  came  to  De  Vinna  and 
whispered  his  fealty.  "Should  the  police  arrive  I  will  hold  them  downstairs  until  you  have  had  time 
to  hide  the  radio!" 

The  story  has  a  happy  ending.  The  message  was  sent,  and  the  next  night  the  Chinese 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

hotelkeeper  had  a  reply  from  his  New  Jersey  brother-the  first  word  he'd  had  in  over  three  years. 

The  most  dramatic  episode  in  De  Vinna's  career  came  within  a  millimeter  of  costing  his  life.  It 
occurred  in  Alaska  where  he  spent  eleven  months  during  the  filming  of  Eskimo. 

The  party  assigned  to  make  the  picture  set  out  in  the  small  supply  steamer  Nanuk  in  early 
summer  and  spent  a  month  cruising  the  Bering  Sea  in  search  of  walrus,  whale  and  polar  bear. 
They  shot  the  bulk  of  the  picture  before  winter  set  in,  established  winter  quarters  in  the  schooner 
when  it  became  frozen  in  the  harbor  at  Teller  and  returned  to  the  temperate  zone  in  the  spring. 

The  equipment  at  K7UT,  the  station  used  by  De  Vinna  in  the  Arctic,  was  in  sharp  contrast  to  the 
makeshift  gear  of,  for  instance,  XU2V.  The  Alaskan  transmitter  was  a  beautiful  custom-built  job 
incorporating  the  latest  in  tubes  and  circuits  and  capable  of  a  high  order  of  performance.  Antenna 
facilities  on  the  Nanuk  and  later  at  the  shore  installation  were  close  to  ideal  by  comparison. 

Yet  De  Vinna  does  not  recall  that  experience  with  the  enthusiasm  and  pleasure  of  his  other 
adventurings.  There  are  several  reasons  for  this  feeling.  For  one  thing,  radio  conditions  were 
erratic  and  for  the  most  part  undependable.  Then  there  was  the  long  winter  night  spent  holed  up 
in  the  tiny  Nanuk  frozen  in  at  Teller  Bay.  Before  it  ended  that  night  became  a  nightmare  which 
erased  the  few  pleasant  memories  the  trip  had  created-the  Bering  Sea  cruise,  for  example,  or  the 
fascination  in  learning  the  native  customs  and  habits  of  the  Eskimo. 

The  nightmare  was  born  perhaps  of  the  dissapointing  radio  conditions  that  prevailed,  especially 
during  the  winter  night.  Schedules  with  California  were  difficult,  even  with  the  old  reliable, 
W6AOR,  at  the  helm.  It  was  often  necessary  to  relay  by  way  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands  and 
occasionally  even  via  New  Zealand. 

Perhaps  it  was  this  periodic  need  that  prompted  those  regular  schedules  with  New  Zealand. 
Perhaps  it  was  part  of  the  thread  from  which  the  pattern  was  being  woven.  Possibly  the  contacts 
would  have  occurred  anyway  from  mututal  liking  and  need.  But  whatever  the  motivation,  in  the 
course  of  time  Clyde  got  in  the  habit  of  talking  with  New  Zealand  quite  regularly. 

There  was  a  lighthouse  keeper  down  there,  a  lonely  fellow  who  spent  his  days  on  an  islet  off  the 
shipping  lanes,  tending  his  beacon  and  operating  his  amateur  radio  station.  His  name  was 
McLaughlin. 

They  came  to  know  each  other,  these  two,  each  in  his  lonely  outpost.  They  felt  a  kinship.  .  .  . 

De  Vinna,  seeking  more  favorable  conditions  than  could  be  found  on  the  crowded  Nanuk,  moved 
out  on  shore  when  winter  came.  He  found  a  deserted  hut  a  short  way  in  from  the  schooner.  It  was 
nothing  more  than  an  eight-by-ten  shack  but  it  offered  privacy  and  a  decent  radio  location.  He 
sealed  the  old  shack  to  make  it  as  airtight  as  possible.  He  erected  a  high  antenna.  He  installed  the 
radio  transmitter  and  receiver,  confiscated  a  gas  stove  from  the  supplies  to  heat  the  shack  and 
there  he  spent  his  time. 

It  was  late  November  by  the  time  all  this  was  organized.  The  winter  night  had  arrived;  daylight 
came  and  left  with  scarcely  a  pause.  One  late  afternoon,  a  day  or  two  after  he  completed  the  final 
details  of  installation,  Clyde  returned  to  the  shack  for  early-evening  schedules  following  a  visit  to 
the  schooner. 

The  stars  were  shining  high  and  still,  and  the  night  was  crackling  crisp  with  cold.  He  pulled  open 
the  shack  door  and  let  himself  in.  Making  sure  the  door  was  shut  tight,  he  lit  the  lamp.  The 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

gasoline  stove  had  been  coasting  along  while  he  was  gone;  he  reached  down  now  and  turned  it 
up  full. 

Then  he  sat  down  at  the  operating  position,  breathing  on  the  headphones  to  warm  the  earcaps 
before  putting  them  on  his  head.  The  tubes  in  the  receiver  heated  slowly;  as  they  approached 
operating  temperature  the  set  came  to  life  with  a  rush. 

De  Vinna  glanced  at  his  watch.  Two  minutes  to  go  before  the  schedule  with  McLaughlin.  .  .  . 

On  the  instant  the  minute  hand  crossed  the  mark  indicating  five  o'clock  the  crisp,  characteristic 
tone  of  the  Zedder's  signal  pulsed  across  some  eight  thousand  miles  of  space  into  his 
headphones.  "G  A  OM  [Good  afternoon,  old  man],"  the  greeting  came. 

In  turn,  De  Vinna  reached  for  his  key.  Steadily,  precisely,  the  black  paddles  slapped  from  side  to 
side  as  the  bug  poured  forth  dots  and  dashes  in  the  one  dialect  spoken  by  men  without  the  aid  of 
the  human  larynx. 

Back  and  forth  they  tossed  the  ball  of  conversation.  Outside  the  lighthouse,  far  down  in  the 
Antipodes,  the  sea  pounded  and  moaned  at  the  base  of  the  tower,  alternately  demanding  and 
pleading. 

But  inside  McLaughlin  sat  beside  his  warm  fire,  the  intimate  headphones  excluding  the  sea's 
lament  while  his  mind  concentrated  with  undistracted  clarity  on  the  signals  they  brought.  He 
reveled  in  their  smooth  rhythm. 

"Shack  warming  up  fine  business  now,"  they  were  saying.  "Turned  stove  up  full  when  I  came  in, 
and  it's  up  to  sixty-two  already."  De  Vinna  was  in  the  habit  of  making  a  report  on  his  progress  with 
work  on  the  shack.  There  was  a  flicker  of  amusement  in  McLaughlin's  eye. 

But  what  was  this?  Did  that  smooth  rhythm  from  De  Vinna's  key  seem  to  break  and  then  to  slow? 
No-everything  was  normal  for  the  space  of  a  few  more  words.  Then  came  that  break  again-this 
time  unmistakable. 

Something  was  wrong!  The  dots  and  dashes  hurried  for  a  moment  and  then  lagged.  They  got 
tangled  up  in  each  other.  They  stopped  for  a  moment  and  they  resumed  in  an  unintelligible  burst 
of  speed.  McLaughlin  sat  up  sharply  in  his  chair.  His  left  hand  peaked  the  receiver  tuning  dial  with 
delicate  precision. 

"l-l-c-a-dot-dot.  ..." 

The  beating  dots  and  dashes  slowed  then  stalled  and  settled  into  one  prolonged  dash.  Then  even 
that  ceased,  and  there  was  silence. 

The  New  Zealander  snapped  switches  and  pounded  his  key  in  frantic  alarm.  He  listened;  no  reply. 
He  snapped  another  call.  Still  silence.  .  .  . 

"Clyde's  in  trouble,"  he  muttered  to  himself.  "Something's  happened  to  him.  I've  got  to  get  help 
there.  ..." 

Swiftly,  expertly,  he  tuned  the  band.  If  only  there  were  another  Alaskan  station  on-but  no.  Nothing 
nearer  than-Wait  a  minute,  here  was  a  K6  station.  Who  was  that  Hawaiian  Clyde  relayed 
through?  Yes,  it  was  the  same  one. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 

"K6EWQ  K6EWQ  urgent  K6EWQ  K6EWQ  urgent.  .  .  ." 

The  Hawaiian  station  came  back  as  though  he'd  been  waiting  an  hour  for  just  that  call.  Crisp  and 
snappy-not  a  single  lost  motion.  "OK  GA  [All  right,  go  ahead]." 

Choosing  words  with  economy  and  care,  but  rapping  them  out  at  thirty  words  a  minute,  the  New 
Zealander  told  his  story.  There  were  no  questions,  just  a  brief  acknowledgement.  Then  the  K6 
could  be  heard  calling  Alaska. 

The  benevolent  spirit  of  amateur  radio's  patron  saint  was  on  the  job  that  day.  K6EWQ  got  an 
immediate  reply  to  his  CQ  Alaska.  The  amateur  in  Nome  took  the  message.  Almost  before  his 
pencil  stopped  moving  on  the  paper  his  left  hand  pulled  the  telephone  receiver  from  its  hook.  A 
telegram  to  the  police  at  Teller,  the  town  nearest  De  Vinna's  shack.  .  .  .  Morse  sounders  took  up 
the  refrain,  and  their  clacking  dropped  word  into  the  laps  of  the  authorities  at  Teller. 

They  are  calm  and  imperturbable,  those  law-enforcement  officers  of  the  Northland,  accustomed  to 
dealing  with  anything,  surprised  at  nothing.  Within  twenty  minutes  by  the  clock  from  the  time 
McLaughlin  in  New  Zealand  realized  something  was  wrong  up  in  Alaska  they  were  on  their  way,  a 
doctor  close  behind. 

Ten  minutes  later  they  were  hammering  on  the  tightly  sealed  door  of  the  hut.  There  was  no 
answer.  Two  heavily  mackinawed  bodies  moved  in  synchronism.  The  door  was  battered  down. 

There  at  the  operating  table,  slumped  over,  his  head  on  the  table  and  his  fingers  lying  limply  over 
his  key,  was  Clyde  De  Vina. 

The  doctor  bustled  forward,  his  quick  eyes  noting  details  and  symptoms. 

"Carbon-monoxide  poisioning,"  he  barked.  "Turn  that  stove  off  and  get  it  out  of  here,"  he  ordered, 
jerking  a  mittened  glove  at  De  Vinna's  gasoline  heater.  "Stretch  him  out  on  the  floor-here,  like 
this." 

It  was  some  time  later  when  the  doctor  raised  himself  from  the  floor.  Sweat  beads  dotted  his 
forehead  even  in  the  cold  Arctic  air.  "He'll  be  all  right,"  he  said  wearily.  "Some  of  you  lend  a  hand 
and  get  him  over  to  the  boat."  He  looked  at  the  circle  of  watchers  and  shook  his  head.  "Another 
twenty  minutes-maybe  ten-and  we'd  have  been  too  late.  Say-y,  how'd  we  get  here  so  fast?" 

They  told  him  about  the  telegram  from  the  amateur  in  Nome,  and  he  nodded  his  head.  They  told 
him  about  the  operator  in  Oahu,  and  he  grunted.  But  when  they  told  him  about  the  amateur  in 
New  Zealand  who  first  sensed  impending  tragedy  he  only  stared  for  a  long  moment  without 
speaking. 

Then  his  tired  eyes  turned  to  the  small  caravan  of  stretcher-bearers  as  it  grew  smaller  in  the 
distance,  dimly  visible  in  the  starlight.  They  heard  the  doctor  mutter  to  himself:  "Radio,  was  it? 
Mankind  is  developing  strange  powers  for  itself  these  days,  it  seems  to  me.  Well,  whatever  it  was, 
it  worked." 

And  then  they  heard  him  chuckle,  grimly  and  without  humor.  "Call  the  doctor!  The  nearest 
telephone  is  ten  thousand  miles  away." 

He  glanced  once  more  toward  his  patient.  They  were  carrying  De  Vinna  aboard  the  ship.  The 
doctor  buttoned  his  heavy  collar  at  the  throat  and  pulled  on  his  mittens  and  started  along  the  trail 
back  to  town. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Five  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap5.htrril 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Six  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haiTdnfo/desoto/chap6.htrnl 


previous  |  next 

Chapter  Six- 
Frozen  North 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 

IN  THE  sparsely  settled  regions  of  the  Far  North  short-wave  radio  has  made  itself  and 
indispensable  aid  to  living.  Like  the  airplane  it  is  continually  performing  miracles.  From  Cape  Race 
to  Little  Diomede  and  from  Windsor  to  the  Melville  Peninsula  the  face  of  the  Northland  is  dotted 
with  the  jutting  antennas  of  amateur  radio  stations.  In  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  their  comforting 
signals  leap  the  vast  white  spaces,  bringing  news  and  companionship  and  relieving  distress. 

The  inhabitants  of  Ugashik,  a  little  Indian  village  on  the  shores  of  Bristol  Bay  along  the  northwest 
coast  of  the  Alaskan  Peninsula,  cowered  in  their  huts  while  high  winds  from  the  north  brought 
winter  closer  to  them. 

It  was  September,  but  already  the  ice  of  winter  gripped  the  shore  line.  The  fisher  folk  stayed  in 
their  scattered  huts.  Their  boats  were  out  of  the  water,  and  the  fishing  season  was  ended  for 
another  year. 

But  it  was  not  the  snow  and  ice  that  made  them  cower  in  their  huts.  It  was  fear-fear  of  the 
dreaded  red  plague.  For  a  deadly  scarlet-fever  epidemic  was  sweeping  the  Indian  village. 

All  of  its  sixty-five  inhabitants  had  been  exposed.  Many  were  sick;  some  were  dying.  The  others 
knew  the  same  grim  fate  awaited  all-unless  something  could  be  done.  They  sat,  helpless,  waiting 
to  be  struck  down. 

But  there  was  one  man  in  Ugashik  who  was  not  helpless.  He  was  Virgil  Hanson,  the  lone  white 
resident,  representative  of  the  U.S.  Department  of  the  Interior  in  that  isolated  village  and  an 
amateur  radio  operator  as  well. 

While  the  Indians  burned  herbs  to  propitiate  the  evil  spirits  and  the  smoke  from  their  tiny  fires 
curled  upward  to  the  low  ceiling  Hanson  sat  at  his  radio  key  and  sent  up  a  plea  for  help. 

Over  in  Anchorage  Halford  Nogle,  casually  roving  the  dial,  heard  the  frantic  appeal.  He  answered 
Hanson's  call.  When  he  had  received  the  message  giving  details  he  relayed  it  in  turn  to  the 
Bureau  of  Indian  Affairs  at  Juneau. 

From  Juneau  orders  came  dispatching  a  Pacific  International  Airways  plane,  piloted  by  Al  Monsen, 
a  daring  pioneer  of  the  northern  air  trails.  From  Anchorage  to  Kanakanak  Monsen  flew.  At 
Kanakanak  Dr  A.W.  Wilson,  who  had  come  up  from  his  home  station  of  Dutch  Harbor,  and  a 
nurse  of  the  Indian  Bureau  boarded  the  plane.  With  Monsen  and  the  antitoxin  they  roared  off 
through  the  Arctic  skies  on  their  mission  of  mercy. 

Meanwhile,  Virgil  Hanson  and  Halford  Nogle,  the  Anchorage  operator,  stayed  at  their  keys 
maintaining  constant  communication.  Hanson  had  been  a  licensed  operator  for  less  than  a  month, 
but  his  father  was  one  of  Alaska's  outstanding  amateurs,  and  he  had  been  nurtured  in  the 
tradition.  He  stayed  at  his  post. 

Less  than  twenty-four  hours  after  the  call  for  help  had  first  been  sent  the  plane  landed  safely  on 
the  wind-swept  ice  offshore  from  Ugashik.  The  fever-swept  Indian  village  gave  thanks  as  the  white 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Six  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap6.htrril 

man's  relief  bird  swooped  low  to  their  aid.  The  doctor  and  the  nurse  administered  the  antitoxin, 
treated  those  who  were  ill  and  curbed  the  epedemic. 

The  villagers  blessed  those  who  brought  them  relief  from  the  deadly  plague-but  no  less  did  they 
bless  the  magic  ether  waves  that  had  carried  their  cry! 

Virgil  Hanson  is  one  of  dozens  of  amateur  operators  along  Bristol  Bay,  some  situated  in  the  larger 
centers  of  Alaskan  population,  others  isolated  in  tiny  villages  no  larger  than  Ugashik.  Radio  is 
almost  as  much  a  part  of  that  life  as  the  telephone  is  in  a  suburban  household. 

The  outgoing  mail  from  Pilot  Point  was  nine  days  late  in  reaching  Anchorage  one  time,  as  an 
illustration,  but  had  it  not  been  for  radio  it  might  have  been  later  still. 

First  of  all,  the  air-mail  pilot  had  the  misfortune  to  blow  out  a  cylinder  head  shortly  after  taking  off 
from  the  Point  and  made  a  forced  landing  at  Egegik.  Mrs  Williams,  the  government  teacher's  wife 
at  Egegik,  got  busy  with  her  amateur  station,  and  soon  another  plane  with  two  mechanics  was  on 
its  way  from  Anchorage. 

But  when  they  arrived  the  mechanics  found  the  engine  couldn't  be  repaired.  Mrs  Williams  got  on 
the  job  again,  and  next  day  the  head  pilot  of  the  Star  Air  Service  flew  in  with  a  whole  new  engine. 

Leaving  the  replacement,  the  Star  pilot  loaded  part  of  the  mail  and  passengers  from  the  stranded 
ship  and  headed  north.  But  misfortune  overtook  him,  too;  when  he  landed  for  the  regular  stop  at 
Koggiung,  fifty  miles  farther  along,  he  cracked  off  a  ski.  However,  at  Koggiung  the  postmaster, 
Herman  Hermann,  was  also  a  radio  operator,  and  soon  a  new  ski  was  on  its  way. 

Eventually,  after  one  more  lift  from  radio's  helping  hand  giving  weather  reports  warning  of  a 
dangerous  storm,  the  two  planes  landed  at  Anchorage  and  delivered  their  mail  and  passengers. 
They  were  a  few  days  behind  schedule,  but  they  were  safe,  thanks  to  radio  and  a  pair  of  helpful 
hams. 

Amateurs  of  the  Far  North  have  written  many  such  tales  in  their  logs-so  many  that  they  are 
routine  and  commonplace,  seldom  mentioned. 

And  then  every  once  in  a  while  something  comes  along  that  puts  these  casual  followers  of  the 
microphone  and  key  into  the  hero  class. 

In  the  mining  settlement  of  Selkirk,  150  miles  northwest  of  Winnipeg,  many  winters  ago,  a  small 
family  owed  to  its  existence  to  one  of  these  unsung  amateur  heroes. 

This  isolated  village  was  populated  chiefly  by  struggling  miners  who  dug  for  precious  metals  in 
darkness  underneath  the  ground  in  order  that  their  families  might  carry  on  a  precarious  existence 
above  it.  In  the  summer  there  was  an  occasional  train,  and  the  single  line  of  telegraph  wire 
provided  a  tenuous  link  between  this  outpost  of  humanity  and  the  rest  of  the  world.  There  was  no 
doctor  in  Selkirk;  the  community  could  not  support  one. 

In  the  spring  of  1925  a  young  mining  engineer  brought  his  bride  to  the  village.  The  winter  before 
the  engineer  had  gone  out  to  Winnipeg  and  there  he  married.  When  the  spring  thaws  came  and 
the  early  buds  appeared  along  the  Manitoba  countryside  he  brought  his  bride  back  to  the  mines. 

They  were  idyllically  happy  in  their  love,  content  at  first  in  themselves  and  later  in  the  thoughts  of 
the  child  that  was  on  the  way.  Occasionally  there  would  be  a  twinge  of  dread  as  they  thought  of 
the  ordeal  ahead,  but  that  was  dismissed  with  ready  self-assurance. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Six  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap6.htrril 

The  glorious  summer  bloomed  and  faded  again,  and  then  all  too  quickly  autumn  came.  The  sun 
lost  its  warmth,  and  the  cold  winds  searched  out  the  chinks  in  the  miner's  cabin.  The  young 
husband  was  tenderly  solicitous  of  his  bride. 

But  the  young  wife  was  of  more  delicate  stuff  than  most  of  the  miners'  wives,  and  when  October's 
winds  had  swept  the  ground  bare  of  leaves  the  old  women  of  the  village  told  him  that  she  would 
die  unless  a  doctor  could  attend  her. 

The  lines  of  strain  deepened  in  the  miner's  sallow  face,  and  he  stumbled  about  the  mine  shaft  and 
passages  absently,  intent  on  the  worry  inside  him,  But  there  was  still  the  railroad  and  the 
telegraph  line  to  depend  on.  As  long  as  they  were  there  she  would  be  safe. 

Then  the  heavy  snows  came  and  blocked  the  branch-line  railroad  service,  and  a  glazestorm 
completed  the  village's  isolation  by  depositing  a  heavy  load  of  ice  on  the  single  strand  of  telegraph 
wire,  breaking  it. 

The  men  of  the  village  told  him  no  doctor  could  be  reached  now. 

And  now  the  young  wife  was  suffering,  and  her  time  was  drawing  near.  As  the  last  days 
approached  the  miner  became  desperate.  Frantic  with  the  urgency  of  his  need,  he  went  from 
person  to  person,  begging  help.  It  was  then  someone  told  him  about  the  radio  "bug" — the  young 
fellow  who  played  with  an  amateur  set  in  a  shack  on  the  side  of  the  mountain.  A  lonely  figure,  a 
youth  they  had  laughed  at  for  his  eccentricities....  It  seemed  strange  to  hear  them  speak  seriously 
of  help  from  him  now. 

The  sick  woman's  husband  hurried  to  the  radio  "bug's"  home. 

When  the  miner  asked  the  youth  to  perform  a  miracle  and  save  the  lives  of  his  young  wife  and  her 
unborn  child  the  operator  looked  at  him  for  a  long  moment.  Then  he  said  quietly:  "I'll  do  the  best  I 
can." 

He  did  not  tell  them  of  the  struggle  he  had  been  having  to  make  himself  heard  outside  the 
settlement  at  all,  of  the  handicaps  of  working  without  electric  power  and  without  proper  parts  and 
accessories,  or  of  the  flashing  iridescence  of  the  aurora  borealis  that  blotted  out  signals  for  hours 
and  even  days  on  end. 

He  just  sat  down  to  work.  For  two  successive  nights  the  amateur  remained  constantly  at  his  key, 
taking  scarcely  a  moment  for  sleep  before  the  next  day's  labor  down  in  the  mine.  His  skill  and  his 
prayers  went  into  every  dot  and  dash.  But  throughout  the  Northwest  the  crashing  aurora 
smothered  out  his  weak  signals  and  kept  them  from  the  ears  of  other  operators.  With  all  his  efforts 
he  could  not  make  himself  heard. 

It  was  not  until  the  third  night  of  trying  that  another  amateur  in  Fargo,  N.D.,  distinguished  the  faint 
whisper  from  Selkirk  through  the  roar  of  static.  He  answered  the  call  and  wrote  down  the  urgent 
message  and  then  he  wired  the  owners  of  the  Selkirk  mine  at  Winnipeg. 

At  the  offices  of  the  mining  company  there  was  immediate  action.  The  company  physician  himself 
started  out  on  the  perilous  and  exhausting  journey  to  the  village  of  Selkirk.  He  arrived  just  in  time. 
Almost  before  he  could  shrug  himself  free  of  his  heavy  clothing  and  restore  the  circulation  in 
numbed  hands  and  fingers  the  climax  came.  The  frail  wife  fought  for  strength  and  life  with  every 
ounce  of  nerve  she  possessed.  In  the  end  the  woman's  courage  and  the  surgeon's  skill 
triumphed.  The  mother  lived,  and  so  did  the  child.  And  the  radio  "bug"  of  course,  became  a  local 
hero. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Six  http://www.qsl. ne1/ng3p/harrunfo/desoto/chap6.h^ 


Back  in  Alaska,  in  another  autumn,  high  winds  again  came  blowing  down  from  the  north,  bringing 
ice  and  storm.  The  snow-laden  winds  wailed  around  the  corner  of  the  world. 

The  wind  whistled  high,  but  higher  still  there  were  dots  and  dashes  hurtling  through  the  ether. 
Their  burden  was  a  plea  for  help-the  call  of  another  radio  amateur,  his  mission  the  saving  of 
another  human  life. 

A  thousand  miles  to  the  south,  in  Seattle,  Ed  Stevens  flipped  the  switches  and  prepared  to  keep 
an  early-morning  schedule.  He  heard  the  call,  the  hurrying,  portent-filled  call  from  Alitak  on  Kodiak 
Island  in  the  Gulf  of  Alaska,  and  he  answered  it. 

At  lonely  Lazy  Bay  on  Kodiak  Island  five-year-old  Henry  Looff,  son  of  the  Bureau  of  Fisheries 
warden  on  the  island,  was  gravely  ill.  There  was  no  doctor  on  the  island,  Stevens  learned  from  the 
Alitak  operator.  The  boy's  parents  feared  the  worst  but  did  not  know  what  was  wrong  or  what  to  do 
about  it. 

Stevens  asked  Cyril  Pemberton,  the  operator  in  Alitak,  to  stand  by  and  reached  for  the  telephone. 
He  described  the  little  lad's  symptoms  to  Dr  A.H.  Seering  of  Harbor  View  Hospital,  Seattle.  The 
physician  diagnosed  the  case  as  accute  appendicitis  and  gravely  warned  of  the  danger  of 
peritonitis.  He  urged  that  the  boy  be  rushed  to  a  hospital  at  once. 

Stevens  relayed  this  information.  But  the  nearest  hospital  was  at  Anchorage.  "Can't  reach 
Anchorage  because  of  bad  weather,"  the  Alitak  amateur  flashed  back.  "Please  send  a  message  to 
Anchorage  for  help,"  he  pleaded. 

Stevens  called  the  United  States  Army  Telegraph  which  employs  both  wireless  and  cable,  and  the 
message  was  relayed  through  to  Anchorage-a  radio-wire  circuit  of  more  than  two  thousand  miles. 

Pilot  Harry  Blunt,  pioneer  Alaskan  flier,  at  once  took  off  through  the  storm  with  Dr  A.S.  Walkowski. 
Twice  the  seaplane  was  forced  down.  Twice  the  intrepid  duo  again  roared  into  the  gale.  Late  that 
afternoon  they  reached  the  sick  boy's  bedside  at  Lazy  Bay,  four  hundred  miles'  air  line  from 
Anchorage. 

Henry  Looff  was  dangerously  ill.  An  operation  was  imperative  if  peritonitis  were  to  be  avoided.  Dr 
Walkowski  administered  emergency  treatment  to  forestall  more  serious  complications.  Taking  the 
boy  and  his  mother  aboard  the  seaplane,  they  set  out  for  Anchorage. 

But  thick  weather  during  the  morning  forced  the  ship  down  before  they  had  gone  half  the 
distance.  They  came  down  near  Barren  Island.  All  day  long  they  stayed  near  the  southern  shore 
of  this  shelterless  island,  fearing  to  take  off  again.  But  when  night  came  the  storm  became  even 
more  severe.  They  were  exposed  to  the  open  sea,  and  Blunt  decided  to  risk  crossing  over  to  the 
leeward  side  of  the  island. 

They  made  the  brief  hop  successfully  and  came  down  on  the  Aleutian  side  at  Inska  Bay.  Shelter 
was  found  there,  but  they  were  still  fogbound  and  they  decided  to  stay  until  morning. 

Dr  Walkowski  continued  his  treatment  of  the  stricken  boy  through  the  night.  When  morning  came 
the  weather  lifted,  and  they  took  off  on  the  last  leg  of  the  thousand-mile  mercy  flight  through  fog 
and  storm.  Blunt  became  concerned  over  his  gasoline  supply  and  wirelessed  that  they  were 
running  low.  Pilot  Al  Monsen  flew  to  meet  them,  but  the  aid  was  unecessary.  They  landed  safely 
at  Anchorage  without  further  misadventure. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Six  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap6.htrril 

Henry  Looff  was  taken  to  the  hospital  immediately  and  at  once  underwent  an  operation.  The  next 
day  he  was  reported  "doing  splendidly."  An  alert  operator,  a  daring  aviator,  a  courageous 
physician-together  they  had  saved  his  life. 


In  the  Far  North,  too,  there  are  times  when  amateur  radio  serves  to  lengthen  the  long  arm  of  the 
law. 

Such  a  service  was  performed  by  Samuel  Hanson  of  Pilot  Point  on  Bristol  Bay,  Alaska.  As  a  matter 
of  record,  Hanson  is  himself  something  akin  to  the  law  in  that  small  community,  for  he  is  the 
resident  teacher  in  the  Indian  Field  Service  of  the  U.S.  Interior  Department.  Besides  the  teaching 
of  Eskimo  children  on  behalf  of  the  Office  of  Education  (the  territory  provides  its  own  schools  for 
whites)  his  job  entails  handling  the  work  of  the  Reindeer  Service,  actively  engaging  in  the  care  of 
the  sick  and  distressed,  distributing  food  and  clothing  to  the  destitute,  providing  hospital  care  and 
performing  other  incidental  services. 

It  might  be  assumed  that  Samuel  Hanson  is  a  busy  man.  Yet  he  finds  time  to  be  an  active  radio 
amateur  with  an  elaborate  station  installed  in  the  teacherage  of  Pilot  Point's  big  new  government 
school.  Moreover,  he  is  an  expert  16-mm.  color-movie  maker. 

It  was  this  combination  of  his  hobbies  that  fitted  him  for  a  leading  role  in  this  affair.  It  was  a 
tragedy  of  the  frozen  North  that  might  well  be  titled:  The  Stepdaughter  and  the  Eskimo. 

Yet  that  is  treating  with  levity  what  actially  was  a  fairly  serious  business-serious  to  Hanson  and  his 
Eskimo  charges  at  least. 

The  opening  scene  of  the  drama  was  laid  in  Pilot  Point;  the  time-autumn,  1939. 

In  his  official  capacity  Samuel  Hanson  received  an  invitation  to  attend  a  wedding,  the  wedding  of 
attractive  Annie  Olympic  to  an  up-and-coming  young  Eskimo.  In  his  unofficial  capacity  he  took 
advantage  of  the  opportunity  to  preserve  the  colorful  occasion  on  16-mm.  Kodachrome.  He  took 
shots  of  the  bride  and  the  groom  and  the  bride's  mother  and  all  the  assembled  guests.  Even  Tim, 
the  bride's  stepfather,  was  around  somewhere  in  the  background  of  the  pictures. 

The  next  day  Samuel  Hanson  made  more  movies,  but  Tim  was  no  longer  in  the  background.  Nor 
was  Hanson  acting  any  longer  in  an  unofficial  capacity.  It  was  official  now. 

For  at  twelve-fifty-three  that  morning,  Annie  Olympic  had  died  with  three  bullets  in  her  body. 

Retribution  is  swift  and  sure  in  the  north  country.  Hardly  more  than  an  hour's  time  elapsed  after 
the  shooting  before  clues  pointing  to  the  identity  of  the  murderer  were  uncovered.  In  less  than  an 
hour  more  the  killer  himself  was  in  custody. 

The  murderer  was  Tim,  the  dead  girl's  stepfather.  He  was  jealous  of  Annie's  marriage  to  her 
handsome  Eskimo  husband,  it  seemed.  There  was  an  element  of  revenge,  too,  for  Annie  had 
testified  against  him  at  Valdez,  the  seat  of  the  law,  where  he  had  been  tried  some  time  before  on  a 
statutory  charge. 

And  so  before  her  marital  night  was  ended  he  shot  Annie  three  times. 

At  4  A.M.,  the  killer  safely  in  custody,  Samuel  Hanson  warmed  up  his  transmitter  and  sent  out  an 
urgent  general  call.  He  had  a  message  for  Valdez,  center  for  the  law-enforcement  agencies  of  the 
territory,  twelve  hundred  miles  away. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Six  http://www.qsl.neiyng3p/harriinfo/desoto/chap6.htrril 

No  one  nearer  than  San  Francisco  answered  his  call,  but  the  California  operator  agreed  to  take  his 
message  and  telephoned  it  to  Western  Union.  Back  up  the  coast  it  came  by  wire  to  Valdez. 

Early  that  forenoon  the  U.S.  marshal  at  Naknek,  one  hundred  miles  distant  from  Bristol  Bay, 
received  orders  from  his  headquarters  to  go  to  Pilot  Point  and  take  the  prisoner.  The  coroner's  jury 
met,  and  Tim  and  the  marshal  boarded  the  airplane  that  carried  them  to  Valdez. 

Tim  was  jailed  and  held  for  trial.  In  the  meantime  Samuel  Hanson  had  his  film  developed.  He  had 
pictures  of  the  wedding,  of  the  coroner's  jury,  of  Tim  as  he  was  taken  to  the  plane  and  of  the 
corpse  in  her  blood.  The  pictures  helped  to  gain  a  confession  from  Tim. 

When  the  trial  was  held  Hanson  and  his  Kodachrome  movies  were  subpoenaed  as  witnesses.  He 
got  an  airplane  trip  to  Valdez  out  of  it. 

Tim?  Tim  got  twenty-five  years. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 


previous  |  next 

Chapter  Seven  - 
Life  and  Death 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 

THERE  IS  SOMETHING  about  the  saving  of  a  life,  a  single  life,  the  life  of  a  specific  human  being 
whom  one  can  call  by  name  and  see  and  hear,  that  makes  it  a  very  tangible  accomplishment. 
Death,  after  all,  is  a  very  formidable  antagonist. 

Every  now  and  then  some  radio  amateur  encounters  a  situation  where  his  peculiar  ability  to  be 
able  to  make  himself  heard  beyond  the  range  of  his  own  voice  gives  him  an  opportunity  to  outwit 
"Hell's  grim  tyrant"  and  save  another's  life. 

In  the  beginning  this  story  goes  back  to  early  September  of  1935  when  Dr  E.  Russell  Wightman, 
professor  of  physics  at  Doane  College  in  Crete,  Neb.,  helped  Robert  Stewart  set  up  his  amateur 
short-wave  station,  W9D0A. 

W9D0A,  probably  the  highest  amateur  station  in  the  world,  was  installed  at  the  Claire  L  Mine  of 
which  Stewart  is  president.  The  Claire  L  is  a  precious-metal  mine  situated  on  the  rich 
Leadville-Aspen  limestone  horseshoe  on  Italian  Mountain  on  the  western  slope  of  the  Rockies.  It  is 
twelve  thousand  feet  above  sea  level  and  about  seven  thousand  feet  above  the  surrounding 
terrain. 

Such  a  location  means  isolation.  It  is  forty  miles  over  a  tortuous  and  dangerous  mountain  road 
from  the  camp  to  Gunnison,  the  nearest  city;  the  trip  takes  five  hours  by  automobile  if  all  goes  well 
and  nothing  breaks  down-as  usually  happens.  From  October  to  May  the  camp  is  snowbound. 
Only  three  mail  deliveries  are  made  in  that  time.  A  twenty-six  mile  ski  trip  over  a  route  that  takes  an 
expert  two  days,  facing  death  every  step  of  the  way,  does  not  encourage  outside  contacts  in  the 
winter. 

In  such  circumstances  as  these  amateur  radio  is  a  godsend.  The  little  battery-operated  transmitter 
in  use  at  W9D0A  served  to  keep  Stewart  and  his  men  in  regular  touch  with  their  families  and 
friends,  supplementing  the  infrequent  deliveries  of  mail. 

It  served  other  purposes  as  well.  Because  there  were  two  women  and  two  small  children  in  the 
camp  Stewart  was  anxious  to  have  some  means  of  outside  contact  in  case  of  emergency.  A 
telephone  line  was  out  of  the  question.  But  when  Dr  Wightman,  an  old-time  amateur  and  operator 
of  station  W9BB,  vacationed  with  his  wife  on  Italian  Mountain  in  the  summer  of  1935  Stewart 
learned  the  solution-amateur  radio.  The  station  was  installed,  and  when  Dr  Wightman  returned  to 
his  teaching  post  in  the  autumn  regular  schedules  were  instituted.  Christmas  of  1935  was  made 
happier  for  the  men  isolated  at  the  mining  camp  by  the  holiday  greetings  that  came  from  relatives 
and  friends  in  all  parts  of  the  country  via  W9D0A. 

But  in  January  the  inhabitants  of  the  little  camp,  usually  self-reliant  in  the  face  of  emergencies, 
became  worried.  For  genial  William  "Slim"  Janes,  two-hundred-pound  foreman  of  the  mine, 
complained  of  an  ailing  ear  that  stubbornly  refused  to  respond  to  ordinary  treatment.  At  first  it  was 
only  an  earache,  but  one  that  did  not  get  better.  The  common  home  remedies  applied  by  Stewart 
did  not  seem  to  help;  instead  the  pain  grew  steadily  more  intense. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 

Finally  the  man  was  put  to  bed  in  a  gigantic  bungalow  that  was  the  mine's  headquarters.  Hour  by 
hour  the  crisis  grew  more  severe.  "Slim"  Janes  became  unconcious,  his  fever  mounting  steadily. 

Near  the  end  of  an  all-night  vigil  Bob  Stewart,  hollow  eyed,  face  drawn  with  worry,  turned  away 
from  his  bedside. 

"What  are  we  going  to  do  now?"  his  wife,  Edna,  asked. 

Stewart  brushed  his  forehead  wearily  with  the  back  of  his  hand.  "I  don't  know,"  he  confessed.  "I've 
done  everything  I  know  how." 

"Slim's"  brother,  Tom  Janes,  spoke.  "If  we  only  could  get  to  a  doctor.  .  ."  The  miner's  voice  trailed 
off  hopelessly. 

"But  we  can't,"  one  of  the  others  retorted.  "So  what's  the  use  of  talking  about  it?" 

Bob  glanced  at  the  speaker  and  then  sat  sharply  upright.  "That's  it!"  he  shouted.  "That's  the 
answer!" 

The  men  looked  at  him  in  amazement,  and  he  explained.  "We  can't  get  Slim  to  a  doctor  and  we 
can't  get  a  doctor  here.  But  suppose  we  could  get  a  doctor  here.  What  would  he  do?"  He  looked 
quickly  from  one  to  another  of  the  men. 

"Why,  he'd —  I  dunno  what  he  would  do,"  a  bearded  miner  answered,  baffled. 

"That's  just  the  point!  We  don't  know.  But  if  we  got  him  to  tell  us  we  would  know.  And  that's  just 
what  I'm  going  to  do,"  Stewart  declared,  getting  to  his  feet.  "I'm  going  to  ask  a  doctor  to  tell  us 
what  we  should  do!" 

Stewart  left  the  room  and  sat  down  before  the  tiny  transmitter  and  receiver  that  constituted  his 
radio  station.  It  was  almost  time  for  his  regular  schedule  with  Dr  Wightman  in  Crete.  Impatience 
burning  fiercely  within,  he  watched  the  hands  of  the  clock  slide  past  the  minutes. 

At  last  six  o'clock  Mountain  time  came-seven  o;clock  in  the  morning  on  the  Doane  College 
campus  where  Dr  Wightman  was  sitting  down  to  his  short-wave  receiver.  When  the  minute  hand 
moved  around  to  the  figure  "12"  Stewart  reached  for  the  key. 

Contact  established,  he  relaxed  and  steadied  to  his  job.  Sparing  his  words,  but  going  into 
complete  detail,  he  described  all  the  symptoms  of  "Slim"  Jane's  illness.  The  contact  continued  for 
an  hour  and  a  half.  At  times  Wightman  would  interrupt  with  questions,  copying  the  answers  with 
painstaking  care.  Finally  the  complete  story  was  told. 

Wightman  signed  off  then.  Gathering  up  his  notes,  he  drove  to  the  residence  of  Dr  A.A.  Conrad  in 
Crete.  It  was  still  early  in  the  day-too  early  to  go  to  the  physician's  office. 

Seated  in  the  doctor's  study,  the  professor  began  to  describe  the  sick  man's  symptoms.  Dr 
Conrad  listened  carefully. 

"Why,  that  man  must  be  taken  to  a  hospital  at  once!"  he  declared  when  he  was  told  Janes  was 
unconcious. 

Wightman  explained  that  it  was  physically  impossible  to  move  him.  "The  man  is  snowbound  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,"  he  said.  "This  information  came  to  me  by  radio." 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 

When  Dr  Conrad  learned  that  he  was  expected  to  diagnose  the  case  by  radio  he  raised  his  hands 
in  protest.  "But  that's-preposterous!"  he  expostulated.  "How  could  you  get  instructions  to  the 
cabin,  and  who  would  carry  them  out?" 

Patiently  Dr  Wightman  explained  the  circumstances  and  the  manner  in  which  the  amateur  circuit 
functioned.  Finally  the  physician,  convinced,  began  to  ask  questions.  Some  of  these  Wightman 
could  answer,  others  he  could  not. 

The  latter  he  took  back  with  him  to  W9BB.  On  arriving  at  the  station  he  called  Stewart  who  was 
standing  impatiently  by  at  the  mine  with  headphones  clamped  to  his  ears.  When  the  replies  to  the 
questions  came  they  were  relayed  to  Dr  Conrad  by  telephone.  The  doctor  grunted  and  then 
announced  his  diagnosis-mastoiditis! 

Treatment  must  be  commenced  at  once,  Dr  Conrad  said,  and  asked  for  a  detailed  list  of  the 
medical  supplies  available  at  the  camp.  When  Wightman  brought  him  the  list  he  sat  down  and 
wrote  out  directions  for  the  treatment  of  the  isolated  miner,  directions  to  be  followed  with  the 
meager  stock  of  emergency  supplies  and  first-aid  equipment  on  hand  at  the  lonely  cabin.  These 
were  relayed  to  the  mine. 

There  was  intense  activity  in  the  snowbound  mining  camp  as  his  friends  set  about  treating  the 
unconcious  man.  For  two  days,  fighting  static  and  weak  signals,  Stewart  and  Wightman 
maintained  regular  contact,  the  one  reporting  changes  in  the  situation  and  the  other  relaying  Dr 
Conrad's  instructions. 

Gradually  the  sick  miner  rallied.  By  the  end  of  the  third  day  he  seemed  to  be  noticeably  better.  At 
the  end  of  a  week  Dr  Conrad  released  the  patient  he  had  never  seen.  In  ten  days  the  husky 
foreman  was  on  his  feet  again,  temporarily  deaf,  but  alive  and  well. 

There's  a  sequel  to  the  story  too.  During  the  following  March  Tom  Janes,  brother  of  "Slim," 
together  with  two  other  miners  donned  skis  to  "go  down"  to  civilization.  Near  the  end  of  the  trek 
Tom  fell,  breaking  several  bones  in  his  foot. 

The  other  miners  succeeded  in  carrying  Janes  into  town  without  difficulty  but  after  he  had  been 
examined  they  learned  it  would  be  several  weeks  before  the  bones  could  knit  sufficiently  for  him  to 
travel. 

This  left  them  faced  with  the  problem  of  notifying  Stewart  of  the  accident,  as  well  as  a  need  for 
instructions  concerning  the  care  of  the  injured  man.  But  there  was  no  way  of  communicating  with 
the  camp.  It  was  only  35  miles  away  but  as  inaccessible  as  if  it  were  thirty-five  hundred. 

Then  Tom  Janes  recalled  his  brother's  startling  "cure  by  radio."  "Tell  you  what,  boys,"  he  said. 
"You  mail  a  post  card  to  Dr  Wightman  back  East  there  in  Nebraska,  and  I'll  bet  he'll  send  it  right 
along  to  Mr  Stewart  by  radio!" 

His  two  companions  agreed  that  might  be  a  good  idea.  They  sent  the  postal  card,  and  three  days 
later  there  was  a  letter  from  Dr  Wightman.  He  had  relayed  their  message  to  Bob  Stewart,  received 
instructions  for  the  men  concerning  arrangements  for  Janes's  care  and  their  own  return  to  camp 
and  forwarded  the  reply  to  them  by  mail. 

The  "cure  by  radio"  and  the  "post  card  by  radio"  are  now  among  the  prime  legends  of  the 
mountainous  Colorado  mining  country. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 

The  big  ten-passenger  Boeing  bored  steadily  through  the  dust-blackened  sky,  its  twin  Hornets 
throbbing  powerfully.  Inside  the  dimly  lighted  cabin  the  long  dashes  of  the  radio  beam  punctuated 
the  engine  roar.  The  cheery  tone  of  the  beam  was  a  comforting  sound,  for  the  Wyoming  Airways 
transport  was  flying  blind  through  the  black,  swirling  muck  of  a  raging  dust  storm  that  had  closed 
down  over  all  the  mountain  states. 

Pilot  Herbert  Holloway  held  the  ship  steadily  on  its  course,  following  the  radio  beam  as  it  led  them 
to  North  Platte,  150  miles  away. 

Beside  him  copilot  Ray  Bullock  peered  through  the  outer  darkness.  Suddenly  he  jabbed  his 
forefinger  in  the  general  direction  of  the  ground  at  the  right. 

"Lights  down  there,"  he  shouted.  "Know  what  place  it  is?" 

"Not  sure,"  Holloway  replied,  staring  at  his  map.  "On  the  route  though." 

"Hope  so.  Think  we'll  make  North  Platte  all  right?" 

"Sure,  if  the  gas  holds  out  and  the  beam  don't  cut." 

"Just  our  luck  to  have  something  like  that  happen,"  Bullock  said  glumly.  "Everything  else  seems  to 
have  gone  wrong  on  this  flight  so  far." 

"Don't  talk  like  a  fool,"  Holloway  told  him  sharply.  Both  pilots  became  silent  and  they  droned  on 
through  the  night. 

It  was  the  Billings-Denver  air  mail  they  were  flying  on  a  route  operated  by  the  Wyoming  Air 
Service.  The  first  hop,  from  Billings  to  Caspar,  Wyo.,  had  been  made  in  a  single-motored 
Lockheed.  It  was  uneventful  enough.  The  trouble  began  after  the  mail  and  the  one  Billings 
passenger,  David  Lawrence,  an  investment  broker  from  Denver,  had  been  transferred  to  the 
Boeing  at  Caspar. 

Besides  Lawrence  there  was  only  one  other  passenger  as  they  took  the  air  at  5:35  P.M.  He  was 
R.W.  Witt,  a  Caspar  oil-company  executive  on  his  way  to  Denver. 

Not  long  out  of  Caspar,  the  airplane  had  encountered  stormy  weather.  Visibility  was  poor  as  they 
neared  Cheyenne-so  poor  that  the  dispatcher  there  radioed  instructions  for  them  to  continue  on. 
The  ceiling  was  too  low  for  landing. 

Shortly  afterward  the  report  came  through  from  Denver.  The  storm  was  settling  there,  too,  and  by 
the  time  they  were  due  to  arrive  officials  agreed  that  a  landing  would  be  hazardous  if  not 
impossible. 

Pilot  Herb  Holloway  had  shrugged  his  shoulders  then  and  pulled  open  the  door  leading  back  to 
the  passenger  cabin.  He  stuck  his  head  through  the  opening. 

"Are  you  all  comfortable  back  there?"  he  yelled. 

The  two  passengers,  looking  lonely  in  the  expanse  of  empty  chairs,  shouted  back  that  they  were 
all  right. 

Holloway  slipped  back  into  his  seat.  "Well,  that  means  we  go  right  on  through  to  Denver,  I  guess," 
Holloway  said.  Bullock  nodded  agreement.  They  began  to  climb,  and  the  plane  banked  and 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 

headed  east. 

"Where  are  we  going  now?"  Ray  asked. 

"North  Platte.  Conditions  there  will  be  O.K.--I  hope!  We  can  follow  the  Omaha  beam  in." 

"Two  hundred  miles  east  when  we  should  be  going  south."  Bullock  shook  his  head  glumly. 

"Can't  be  helped,"  Holloway  replied.  "We've  got  to  get  this  load  down-and  safe.  North  Platte's  the 
nearest  place  we  can  get  through." 

"Well,  I  guess  that's  that." 

Fleeing  fog  and  wind  and  dust  storm,  they  cruised  steadily  onward  through  overcast  that  blotted 
out  sky  above  and  earth  below.  The  sharp,  clean  whistle  of  the  radio  beam  was  a  beacon  that  led 
them  straight  along  the  sky  path  toward  North  Platte  and  Omaha.  They  met  the  blonding  menace 
of  the  dust  storm,  but  at  first  it  did  not  concern  them  greatly. 

Then  the  signal  from  the  beam  failed. 

"Ray!"  Holloway  cried  sharply.  "The  beam's  cut  out!" 

The  two  pilots  looked  at  each  other  in  sudden  alarm.  Bullock  swore  viciously  and  grabbed  for  his 
headphones.  He  twisted  the  volume  control  on  the  beacon  receiver,  but  there  was  no  sound. 

"Well,"  he  said  with  forced  lightness,  "I  guess  we've  got  to  keep  our  eyes  open  from  now  on." 

Holloway's  lips  moved  inaudibly  under  the  motors'  roar.  Bullock  turned  to  look  again  through  the 
window  into  the  swirling  blackness  outside.  After  a  time  he  thought  he  saw  a  faint  haze  of  light 
ahead.  As  they  grew  nearer  the  patch  of  light  became  distinguishable. 

"Looks  like  another  town,"  he  told  Holloway. 

"Yeah?"  Holloway  dipped  his  wing  and  peered  downward.  "That's  what  it  is,  all  right.  Wonder  what 
town  it  is?" 

Both  men  studied  the  map  before  them.  "Might  be  Sterling,"  Holloway  said  finally.  "Off  our  course, 
but  it  comes  closest  to  checking  with  our  rate  of  speed  and  drift.  Look-check  with  Denver  on  the 
two-way,  will  you?" 

Then  he  straightened  in  his  seat.  "And  while  you're  doing  that  I  think  we  will  take  a  look-see  down 
there.  Maybe  we  can  find  a  spot  to  set  her  down.  .  .  ." 

Down  below  the  inhabitants  of  the  quiet  little  city  of  Sterling,  Col.,  were  going  about  their  business 
oblivious  of  the  taut  drama  being  enacted  in  the  air  above  them. 

In  a  comfortable  frame  house  in  the  residential  section  Allen  Berkstresser,  mathematics  teacher  at 
the  Sterling  High  School,  was  sitting  at  the  kitchen  table  in  his  home  rewinding  his  fly-casting  rod. 
The  dust  storm  meant  poor  radio  conditions,  and  fishing  season  was  coming  soon  anyway.  His 
small  daughter  looked  on,  eagerly  plying  him  with  questions. 

Suddenly  Berkstresser  interrupted  her  flow  of  animated  chatter.  "What  was  that?"  he  asked, 
holding  up  a  finger  for  silence.  It  was  the  sound  of  an  airplane  motor  they  heard,  still  some 
distance  off  but  approaching  rapidly.  Nearer  and  nearer  it  came  and  then  it  roared  past  not  far 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 

above. 

"Must  be  that  contractor  from  Greeley,"  Berkstresser  decided,  and  resumed  his  winding.  "He 
passes  over  every  now  and  then.  Flying  pretty  low  tonight  though." 

But  a  few  minutes  later  the  noise  of  the  airplane  was  heard  again.  They  stepped  out  on  the  porch 
for  a  look.  The  plane  was  clearly  visible,  its  wing  lights  glowing  brightly,  metal  covering  gleaming 
even  in  the  smoky  black  of  the  dust  storm. 

"That's  an  airliner!"  Berkstresser  announced  excitedly  to  his  daughter.  "Wonder  if  they're 
transmitting." 

He  ran  back  into  the  house  and  turned  on  his  receiver,  tuning  to  the  aircraft  band.  One  signal 
stood  out  louder  than  the  rest;  beyond  doubt  it  was  that  of  the  ship  overhead. 

".  .  .  might  be  Sterling,  Colorado.  Come  in,  please,"  a  voice  was  saying  through  the  transmitter. 

Berkstresser  turned  the  dial  swiftly  to  the  Denver  ground  station's  frequency. 

"There's  an  emergency  landing  field  at  Sterling,  Flight  Five.  Do  you  think  you  can  get  down 
there?"  the  Denver  operator  inquired. 

"Not  a  chance.  No  way  to  locate  the  field.  No  lights  to  get  down  by.  Gasoline  running  short.  Can 
you — ?" 

Berkstresser  shook  his  head.  "He'll  never  make  that  little  field!"  he  said.  He  listened  to  the  rest  of 
the  report:  no  visibility,  beam  gone,  two  passengers  aboard,  off  their  course  .  .  .  Something  had  to 
be  done. 

Across  the  street  in  the  auditorium  Bandmaster  L.E.  Smith  was  drilling  the  high-school  band  in  its 
final  rehearsal  before  leaving  for  the  state  contest.  The  brassy  strains  of  the  horns  came  through 
the  chill  April  air,  and  with  them  came  an  idea. 

Smith  was  an  amateur  pilot-Sterling's  "flying  bandmaster,"  he  was  called.  He  would  know  what  to 
do. 

Berkstresser  crossed  the  street  to  the  auditorium  and  climbed  up  on  the  stage.  Smith,  seeing  the 
anxiety  on  his  face,  waved  the  band  to  stop  in  the  middle  of  its  number. 

"What's  up?"  he  demanded. 

Tersely  Berstresser  told  the  story.  "What  can  we  do?"  he  asked. 

Smith  rubbed  the  side  of  his  head  with  his  baton.  Then  his  face  became  purposeful.  "There's  only 
one  thing  to  do,"  he  said.  "Get  as  many  cars  as  you  can,  go  to  the  airport  and  head  them  all  into 
the  wind  at  the  end  of  the  runway  with  their  headlights  on." 

"But  that'll  take  a  lot  of  cars,  won't  it?" 

"A  dozen  or  more  should  do  it.  Of  course,  the  more  the  better." 

"Thanks.  That's  just  what  I'll  do!" 

Berkstresser  climbed  into  his  car  and  headed  out  on  the  five-mile  road  to  the  airport.  As  he  rode 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 

along  he  heard  the  fire  siren  sound,  and  by  the  time  he  arrived  at  the  field  he  was  only  one  of  a 
caravan.  Later  he  learned  that  Sheriff  Ray  Powell  and  Mayor  Boggs,  recognizing  that  the  transport 
was  in  trouble,  had  left  a  card  game  to  see  what  could  be  done.  Sheriff  Powell,  too,  had  gone  to 
Bandmaster  Smith  for  suggestions  and  therefore  knew  about  the  plan  to  use  automobile 
headlights  for  landing  lights. 

In  an  incredibly  short  time  there  were  a  hundred  or  more  cars  at  the  airport.  As  fast  as  they  came 
they  were  lined  up  along  the  runway.  Highway  Patrolman  Oldfield  set  flares  to  govern  the  parking 
of  these  cars  and  trained  the  searchlight  of  his  own  car  on  the  wind  sock  atop  the  lone  airport 
hangar. 

All  this  time  Flight  Five  had  been  circling  endlessly  around  the  town.  Holloway  saw  no  way  of 
getting  the  ship  down  but  he  dared  not  leave  the  one  lighted  landmark.  Once  out  in  that  Stygian 
blackness,  and  they  would  have  no  chance  at  all. 

"Any  idea  what  we  can  do  now?"  Bullock  asked  at  last,  unable  to  restrain  himself  longer. 

"No,"  Holloway  admitted.  "I'm  just  stalling.  Got  to  do  something  soon  too.  Our  gas  is  getting  low. 
Say,  have  you  noticed  that  patch  of  light  over  there  away  from  the  edge  of  town?" 

"Yeah,  I  have,"  Bullock  answered.  "Seems  to  be  getting  brighter.  Wonder  what  it  is?" 

"Don't  know,  but  we  can  go  over  and  take  a  look.  Haven't  anything  better  to  do  anyway."  He 
laughed  mirthlessly. 

The  big  transport  wheeled  around  again  and  circled  over  to  the  growing  patch  of  yellow  light  that 
was  Sterling's  airport.  Dimly  a  faint  sound  came  through  the  air  as  they  drew  nearer.  Holloway  cut 
the  engines  as  they  glided  over  the  patch  of  light. 

"Say!"  Bullock  cried  excitedly.  "Those  auto  horns!  What  the  heck  can  it  be?  Sounds  like  a 
barbecue,  but  nobody'd  have  a  barbecue  on  a  night  like  this!" 

Holloway  pulled  the  ship  up.  "You're  right—they  don't,"  he  said.  There  was  a  curious  note  in  his 
voice.  "I  haven't  got  it  quite  figured  out  yet,  but  they're  up  to  something  down  there.  I'm  going  to 
take  another  circle  around." 

On  the  next  turn  around  they  stared  intently  toward  the  ground.  They  followed  the  steady  stream 
of  cars  that  flowed  toward  the  airport  and  then  they  realized  what  was  happening.  Pilot  Herb 
Holloway  gave  a  shout  of  relief. 

"Look!"  he  cried.  "They're  lighting  the  field  for  us!" 

"Yeah,"  said  Ray.  "They've  even  got  the  wind  sock  lit  up.  Pretty  smart,  at  that!" 

It  was  8:15  P.M.  The  two  525-horsepower  Wright  Cyclones  were  still  grinding  smoothly  away, 
using  the  dwindling  gas  supply  at  a  rate  of  seventy-fve  gallons  an  hour.  But  that  no  longer 
mattered.  The  important  thing  now  was  to  get  down. 

They  circled  the  field  twice  more.  Then  Holloway  decided  to  come  in.  The  automobile  headlamps 
showed  the  boundaries  of  the  field,  even  though  it  was  but  little  more  than  a  luminous  haze 
through  the  dust  storm. 

Somehow  Holloway  got  the  ship  down.  There  was  a  fifteen-foot-high  sand  blowout  near  one  edge 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 

of  the  field;  he  missed  that,  put  the  ship  down  in  the  rough  sagebrush,  jumped  onto  a  north-south 
runway,  ran  over  that  into  the  rough  again  and  then  rolled  onto  the  east-west  runway.  The  ship 
leveled  off  nicely,  coasting  up  toward  the  hangar  straight  into  the  blinding  headlights  of  hundreds 
of  automobiles.  .  .  . 

"It's  a  lucky  thing  Berkstresser  picked  us  up  when  he  did,"  Holloway  later  told  the  reporters  who 
flocked  to  the  field.  "Our  gas  was  low,  and  we  were  going  to  have  to  come  down  somewhere 
soon." 

And  as  for  their  chances  of  making  a  safe  landing  while  groping  blindly  in  open  country-well,  as 
to  that  he  couldn't  say.  He  shrugged  eloquently  when  the  question  was  asked  and  in  answer  told 
again  the  story  the  way  it  did  happen:  how  Flight  Five  with  pilot,  copilot  and  two  passengers 
aboard  had  come  smoothly  down  to  the  little  emergency  landing  field  outlined  dimly  through  the 
choking  clouds  of  dust  by  the  headlights  of  nearly  a  thousand  automobiles-"the  first  rescue  of  a 
distressed  plane  by  civilians  in  the  mountain  states,  the  most  unique  rescue  in  aviation  history." 

The  wild  sea  moans  endlessly  over  the  dunes  of  lonely  San  Nicolas  Island  out  in  the  Pacific, 
seventy  miles  west  of  Los  Angeles  Harbor  Light.  It  is  the  mournful  accompaniment  to  all  the 
happenings  in  the  circumscribed  lives  of  those  who  live  on  that  barren  island.  It  was  the 
background  against  which  four-months-old  Edna  Agee  uttered  feeble,  poignant  cries. 

In  a  little  home  on  the  island  the  baby  lay  sick-dying.  Hope  beating  against  grim  despair,  its 
parents,  Roy  and  Margaret  Agee,  sat  waiting  .  .  .  waiting.  .  .  .  There  was  nothing  more  they  could 
do. 

For  there  was  no  doctor  on  the  island,  no  medical  aid  nearer  than  the  mainland.  San  Nicolas  is 
inhabited  only  by  a  few  ranchers;  it  is  seldom  visited  by  ships.  There  were  no  powerboats,  no 
telephone  to  the  mainland.  There  was  only  hope  and  prayer.  .  .  . 

Twilight  came,  and  darkness,  and  still  the  feverish  infant  moaned  weakly  through  stertorous 
breathing  and  clinched  its  tiny  fists,  eyes  tightly  closed  over  flushed,  fevered  cheeks.  Word 
traveled  around  the  tiny  community  that  the  baby  was  ill.  Sheep  ranchers  gathered  in  the  beating 
rain.  They  visited  the  Agee  home  and  prayed  that  the  fever  might  abate  in  the  little  body. 

Word  traveled  even  to  the  Coast  Guard  station  where  Lyman  Elliott  kept  watch  at  his  lonely 
outpost. 

"Roy  Agee's  kid  is  dying,"  the  herders  said  in  tones  that  were  dull  and  somehow  bitter. 

"Can't  anything  be  done?"  Elliott  asked. 

"Guess  not,"  was  the  answer.  "They  should  have  a  doctor,  but "  Hands  were  thrown  out, 

palms  up;  shrugging  shoulders  were  eloquent  with  resignation. 

Elliott  pondered  for  a  moment.  "How  long  do  you  figure  she's  got?  What  I  mean  is,  how  soon 
would  a  doctor  have  to  get  there?" 

No  one  knew.  A  few  hours  maybe.  .  .  . 

"You  know,  I  might  be  able  to  do  something  about  that,"  Lyman  said  thoughtfully,  and  he  went 
inside. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 

They  watched  him  sit  down  at  his  radio  table.  All  the  sheepmen  knew  what  it  was;  they  had  seen 
Elliott  unpack  the  shiny  boxes  with  the  meters  and  white  engraved  dials  when  he  came  on  duty 
months  before.  One  or  two  of  them  had  even  helped  him  run  the  long  span  of  enameled  copper 
wire  from  a  two-by-four  nailed  to  the  roof  peak  over  to  a  hook  eye  in  the  tall  flagpole.  They  knew, 
too-mostly  because  their  youngsters  pestered  Elliott  with  questions  through  the  day  and  then 
repeated  the  answers  at  the  supper  table  at  home-that  he  was  an  amateur  operator  and  that  he 
could  talk  to  Los  Angeles  and  Denver  and  even  Chicago-"when  the  wind  was  right,"  he  told  them. 

They  could  guess  when  they  saw  him  sit  down  to  the  key  of  his  radio  transmitter  that  he  was  going 
to  contact  the  mainland.  They  couldn't  be  sure  just  what  he  was  trying  to  do,  but  it  would  be 
something  to  help  Baby  Agee-that  was  certain.  And  they  prayed  that  he  would  succeed. 

"I  sure  hope  the  wind  is  right  tonight,"  muttered  a  grizzled  old  sheepherder  as  he  shuffled  off  in 
the  rain. 

And  the  wind  was  right  that  night.  Elliott's  urgent  call  to  Los  Angeles  was  answered  almost  at  once 
by  William  Duframe  of  Redondo  Beach.  Duframe  heard  the  tale  and  agreed  to  help.  What  could 
he  do? 

"Notify  the  Coast  Guard,"  said  Elliott.  "Better  tell  the  Los  Angeles  police  too.  Maybe  they'll  help." 

But  would  they  act  on  such  a  report  casually  telephoned  in?  Duframe  was  dubious.  He  decided  to 
call  first  the  Redondo  Beach  Police  Department  where  he  was  known. 

A  burst  of  co-ordinated  activity  followed  that  clicked  as  though  it  were  a  carefully  rehearsed 
sequence  for  a  movie  shot.  Redondo  Beach  called  the  Coast  Guard  and  the  Los  Angeles  police. 
They  cross-checked,  and  the  pieces  of  the  plan  fell  into  place.  Out  to  the  home  of  Dr  William 
Brown  at  2017  West  Seventy-ninth  Street  in  Los  Angeles  sped  an  L.A.  police  cruiser.  Warned  by 
telephone,  Dr  Brown  was  waiting,  his  medical  kit  packed.  The  doctor  jumped  into  the  cruiser  as  it 
slid  to  a  stop.  The  uniformed  driver  wheeled  the  car  swiftly  through  traffic  and  set  out  for  the 
harbor. 

At  the  harbor  Coast  Guard  Patrol  Boat  No.  259  was  straining  at  its  moorings,  motor  warmed  up 
and  idling.  Dr  Brown  had  the  door  open  as  the  coupe  skidded  and  slowed  at  the  edge  of  the  dock. 
Before  it  stopped  moving  he  was  out.  "Good  luck!"  the  patrolman  shouted  after  him  as  the  doctor 
ran  toward  the  waiting  cutter. 

They  sailed  for  San  Nicolas  Island,  seventy  miles  away,  at  11:30  P.M.  Eight  hours  later  as  the  sun 
shone  through  the  fog  and  the  low-scudding  clouds  the  patrol  boat  hove  to  in  the  lee  of  the 
desolate  island. 

Through  that  long  night  Roy  and  Margaret  Agee  had  waited  in  lonely  vigil  while  their  infant  child 
fought  for  life.  The  baby  had  grown  neither  better  nor  worse;  the  flushed  face,  the  deep,  hard 
breathing  had  not  changed.  Now  it  was  dawn. 

As  the  patrol  boat's  tender  grated  on  the  shore  willing  hands  helped  Dr  Brown  to  land.  He  hurried 
over  the  slippery  rocks.  In  a  few  moments  he  was  inside  the  high-boarded  yard  of  the  Agee  home. 
He  worked  swiftly,  surely. 

The  crisis  came.  When  it  passed  the  fever  subsided.  The  flush  face  relaxed,  and  the  breathing 
softened.  It  was  not  long  before  the  doctor  was  able  to  pronounce  the  baby  out  of  danger. 

Little  Edna  Agee's  life  was  saved.  Amateur  radio,  a  skillful  physician-together  they  had  cheated 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Seven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap7.html 

death  again. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eight  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap8.htrnl 


previous  |  next 

Chapter  Eight  - 

The  Mayor  and  the  Ham 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 

THE  DAYS  of  witch  hunts  are  over,  and  lynchings  are  no  longer  regarded  with  favor  in  polite 
society.  Yet  the  phenomenon  of  mass  hypnotism  that  underlies  such  pastimes  is  still  encountered. 
Occasionally  it  springs  up  quite  spontaneously  but  more  often  it  is  inspired  by  some  contriving 
rabble  rouser  with  a  personal  ax  to  grind. 

It  is  not  a  pleasant  plight  to  find  yourself  the  object  of  mass  hysteria,  as  Gerald  Coleman  of 
Johnstown,  Pa.,  discovered  during  the  month  of  March  1936.  It  is  even  less  pleasant  when  you've 
done  your  damnedest  to  serve  the  very  people  who  now  condemn  you.  .  .  . 

The  rain  began  in  Johnstown  late  Saturday  night. 

By  Tuesday  noon,  thirty-six  hours  later,  the  swollen  Conemaugh  River  and  Stony  Creek  were 
ready  to  burst  their  banks.  Two  hours  more,  and  the  streets  of  downtown  Johnstown,  Pa.,  a  steel 
and  coal  city  of  thirty-six  thousand  population,  began  filling  with  water,  water  that  had  already 
flooded  most  of  the  rocky  ten-mile  Conemaugh  River  gorge  at  whose  neck  Johnstown  waited. 
People  who  happened  to  be  downtown  then  stayed  there  for  another  twenty-four  hours, 
marooned. 

Horror  gripped  these  people  as  they  recalled  that  other  Johnstown  flood,  the  terrible  flood  of  1889, 
when  the  South  Fork  dam  burst  and  loosed  a  forty-foot  wall  of  water  that  destroyed  the  city  and 
killed  thousands  of  its  inhabitants.  But  this  was  1936,  and  there  was  a  new  dam,  a  dam  that 
couldn't  burst-or  could  it? 

At  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  Tuesday,  the  seventeenth,  all  telephones,  telegraph  wires,  and 
commercial  broadcasting  services  went  out.  More  than  that,  power  was  off  in  most  sections  of  the 
city.  No  word  of  the  extent  of  the  disaster,  no  demands  for  aid,  for  food  and  medicine  could  be 
sent  out  of  the  inundated  valley. 

Into  the  breach  stepped  the  hams  of  Johnstown. 

Gerald  Coleman,  W8FRC,  and  Bob  Dixon,  N8DYY,  both  members  of  the  Naval  Communications 
Reserve  and  close  neighbors  in  a  Johnstown  suburb,  were  standing  by.  When  the  wires  went  out 
they  were  ready. 

At  5:05  P.M.  the  electrifying  first  message  calling  for  relief-" Worst  flood  in  history.  .  .  .  We  need 
everything"-was  sent  from  N8DYY  via  Pittsburgh  to  Washington. 

That  was  the  start.  From  then  on  traffic  and  news  moved  in  a  swift  stream  through  these  and  other 
Johnstown  stations,  for  and  to  the  Red  Cross,  Coast  Guard,  National  Guard,  the  telephone  and 
telegraph  companies  and  the  ordinary  residents  of  Johnstown.  At  N8DYY  alone  some  eight 
hundred  Western  Union  telegrams  were  forwarded  before  the  National  Guard  took  the  station  over 
for  its  own  uses.  Francis  Duffy,  W8FAK,  Dr  Clarke  Olney,  N8LNZ,  Milton  Hanson,  W8KRF, 
Rexford  Ackley,  W8LZS-these  amateurs  handled  thousands  of  messages,  including  Red  Cross 
traffic  relative  to  blamkets,  cots,  medicines,  information  on  road  and  railroad  conditions  for  the 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eight  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrunfo/desoto/chap8.h1ml 

state  police  and  "requisitions"  for  doctors,  nurses  and  supplies. 

Dixon,  N8DYY,  and  Jerry  Coleman,  W8FRC,  agreed  before  the  emergency  to  split  the 
assignment.  N8DYY  (assisted  by  his  next-door  neighbor,  Bill  Bossier,  W8GYB)  used  code  in  the 
naval-reserve  channel,  while  Coleman  worked  in  a  widespread  radiotelephone  network  that 
covered  the  entire  state  of  Pennsylvania. 

As  the  water  rose  anxious  citizens  flocked  to  the  Coleman  home  to  send  messages.  Jerry's 
parents  supplied  them  with  blank  forms  and  explained  repeatedly,  "No,  there  is  no  charge."  "No, 
Jerry  is  an  amateur-he  can't  take  pay  for  helping  you."  At  times  the  stream  of  people  overflowed 
the  downstairs  rooms  of  the  house,  as  many  as  thirty  persons  filing  messages  to  friends  and 
relatives  at  one  time. 

On  two  occasions  Coleman's  station  was  picked  up  and  rebroadcast  over  the  N.B.C.  networks  as 
he  gave  firsthand  accounts  of  flood  conditions  in  the  city.  At  other  times  station  KDKA  in 
Pittsburgh  rebroadcast  his  transmissions.  The  rising  tide  of  the  flood  crisis  was  recorded  in  these 
transmissions  from  Coleman's  station. 

The  gathering  clouds  of  dusk  found  the  city  under  water  several  feet  deep,  rising  at  a  rate  of  two 
feet  every  hour,  with  the  rain  still  pelting  down  relentlessly  and  no  relief  in  sight. 

An  hour  later  Coleman  reported:  "Not  a  light  in  the  city.  Water  rising  at  the  rate  of  three  feet  an 
hour.  We  are  completely  isolated  from  the  outside  world.  .  .  ." 

Hour  by  hour  the  crisis  grew.  At  eight-twenty:  "Nine  feet  of  water  in  the  main  streets.  All  highways 
blocked  off.  Many  persons,  most  of  them  store  clerks,  are  marooned  in  business  houses 
downtown.  ..." 

At  nine-thirty:  "Fifteen  feet  of  water,  three  feet  less  than  the  flood  of  1889.  Steel  plants  are  covered 
with  water,  and  hundreds  of  families  are  fleeing  their  homes.  .  .  ." 

At  ten-fifteen:  "Wilmore  Dam  is  reported  broken,  and  if  the  Quemahoning  Dam  doesn't  hold  it's 
curtains  for  Johnstown.  Three  reported  dead  in  Punxsutawney.  On  dead  in  Johnstown.  .  .  ." 

By  midnight  Johnstown  lay  at  the  bottom  of  an  eighteen-foot  sea.  But  up  to  then  power  had  been 
maintained  without  interruption  in  the  Moxham  section  where  W8FRC  was  located,  a  suburban 
area  on  higher  ground  three  miles  from  the  center  of  the  city.  At  12:10  A.M.  W8FRC  reported:  "The 
water  is  now  two  blocks  from  my  home.  There  is  danger  of  the  power  failing  here.  .  .  ." 

The  power  did  fail,  and  Coleman  was  off  the  air  until  the  following  morning.  But  Herculean  work  by 
utilities  men  restored  the  broken  lines,  and  by  daylight  power  was  available  again. 

W8FRC  went  back  on  the  air  at  5  A.M.,  and  Coleman  stayed  at  his  microphone  from  then  until 
past  noon.  Then  he  went  downtown  to  gather  eyewitness  data  for  further  reports. 

The  crest  of  the  flood  had  passed,  he  found.  The  water  was  flowing  out  of  the  city.  But  it  left 
behind  damage  and  destruction  exceeding  even  that  of  the  terrible  1889  flood-fifty  million  dollars 
worth  of  damage,  it  was  later  estimated.  And  in  the  wreckage  relief  workers  found  the  bodies  of 
seven  persons. 

Shortly  after  two  o'clock,  while  Coleman  was  still  in  the  business  district,  he  heard  fire  and  police 
sirens  begin  to  sound.  Tension  filled  the  air;  he  could  feel  it  grow,  People  looked  at  each  other 
questioningly.  Then  a  fireman  appeared,  yelling,  "Get  to  the  hills!  The  Quemahoning  Dam  has 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eight  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrunfo/desoto/chap8.h1ml 

bursted!" 

People  started  running  up  and  down,  screaming  the  report  that  the  dam  had  gone.  "Run  for  your 
lives!  The  dam  has  burst!" 

To  Johnstown  resident,  bred  with  the  legend  of  the  tragic  flood  of  1889,  that  cry  was  the  signal  for 
a  frenzied  dash  for  the  hills.  They  knew  that  in  '89  the  city's  thirty-thousand  citizens,  wearied  after 
ten  years  of  false  alarms,  had  not  heeded  the  warning  that  the  big  earth  dam  ten  miles  above  the 
gorge  might  soon  burst.  Then  in  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  the  dam's  whole  center  had  given 
way  with  a  roar.  A  wall  of  water  forty  feet  high  and  half  a  mile  wide  came  thundering  down  the 
gorge.  Many  an  aging  survivor  of  that  disaster  recalled  the  old  story  of  the  freight  train  rocketing 
down  the  valley  under  full  steam,  the  bank  of  water  right  behind  it.  As  the  engine  roared  along  in 
its  race  to  warn  the  city,  according  to  that  story,  its  whistle  sent  a  steady  chilling  screach  echoing 
through  the  valley.  Then  the  churning  sea  caught  up  with  it  and  swallowed  it  and  rushed  on  to 
fling  its  swirling  burden  of  trees,  houses,  locomotives  like  battering  rams  against  the  defenseless 
village. 

At  least  twenty-two  hundred  lives  were  lost  that  day  in  1889  in  the  hurtling  wall  of  water,  in  the 
giant  whirlpool  that  formed  when  the  water  rushed  back  upon  itself  and  ground  to  bits  the 
buildings  that  had  escaped  the  first  impact,  in  the  flames  when  oil-smeared  wreckage  piled 
against  the  Pennsylvania  Railroad  bridge  ignited  and  the  tangled  mass  covering  sixty  acres 
burned  for  twelve  hours. 

In  the  face  of  that  recollection  the  inhabitants  of  Johnstown  became  panic-stricken  when  they 
heard  the  report  of  a  new  dam  break. 

The  rumor  spread  like  wildfire.  Insane  with  terror,  people  rushed  pell-mell  through  the  streets  and 
trampled  one  another  in  the  effort  to  get  out  of  town.  Women  with  babies  in  their  arms,  men  whose 
legs  were  too  short  to  carry  them-all  fled  in  wild,  crazed  panic.  Like  a  herd  of  animals  suddenly 
frightened,  the  crowd  stampeded  wildly  toward  the  hills,  fleeing  from  what  they  felt  to  be  certain 
death. 

Coleman  started  for  home.  A  man  picked  him  up  in  an  automobile  and  gave  him  a  lift  for  part  of 
the  distance.  He  ran  the  rest  of  the  way. 

When  he  arrived  he  put  his  station  on  the  air  and  transmitted  reports  he  had  heard  downtown:  that 
the  water  was  rising,  that  the  Quemahoning  Dam  was  said  to  have  burst.  In  Pittsburgh  KDKA-and 
toward  the  end  the  entire  N.B.C.  chain-picked  up  the  report  and  broadcast  it.  He  described  the 
havoc  that  the  bursting  of  the  dam,  if  true,  would  cause  in  Johnstown.  From  his  radio  room  he 
could  see  people  running  to  the  hills  and  a  steady  stream  of  cars  moving  to  higher  ground.  The 
local  telephone  exchange  which  had  been  giving  him  priority  on  telephone  calls  over  the  few  lines 
still  functioning  called  to  report  that  all  the  remaining  telephone  operators  had  been  ordered  out 
because  the  dam  had  broken. 

At  this  point  Coleman's  parents  and  neighbors  urged  him  to  abandon  the  station  before  it  was  too 
late.  In  the  street  below  police  and  firemen  were  hastening  the  evacuation.  He  concluded  his 
transmission:  "It  will  be  necessary  to  vacate  the  house  here,  and  should  things  recede  here  I  will 
be  back  on  the  air,  but  it  is  necessary  that  I  leave  the  house.  Police  and  firemen  are  making 
everybody  leave,  so  W8FRC  is  leaving." 

His  parents  were  waiting  in  the  family  car.  They  drove  to  the  hills  at  the  edge  of  the  city. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eight  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrunfo/desoto/chap8.h1ml 

Half  an  hour  passed,  but  the  wall  of  water  did  not  come.  Yet  in  1889  it  had  traveled  the  ten  miles 
in  seven  minutes.  "False  alarm,"  people  began  saying  to  each  other.  Slowly  the  terrified  citizenry 
straggled  back  to  town.  Coleman  returned  to  his  station  and  went  back  on  the  air. 

The  panic  was  over  but  it  had  taken  its  toll.  In  the  mad  flight  one  aged  woman  had  lost  her  life; 
other  persons  had  been  injured. 

Soon  the  town  was  ringing  with  charges  and  countercharges  laying  the  blame  for  the  false  report. 
Most  of  Johnstown's  citizens  had  got  there  first  word  from  the  police  and  firemen.  Where  had  they 
got  it?  This  question  went  unanswered. 

It  was  on  Friday  that  the  sensational  development  which  rocked  all  Johnstown  came. 

At  10  A.M.  two  policemen  appeared  at  Coleman's  home  where  he  was  still  on  the  air  handling  Red 
Cross  traffic.  They  told  him  their  orders  were  to  take  him  in  to  the  mayor's  office.  They  refused  to 
answer  his  questions. 

Puzzled,  unable  to  account  for  this  mysterious  order,  but  more  curious  than  alarmed,  Coleman 
finally  agreed  to  accompany  the  policemen.  They  took  him  before  burly,  hard-shelled  Mayor 
Daniel  J.  Shields.  The  mayor  asked  him  one  question:  "Did  you  broadcast  about  the 
Quemahoning  Dam  breaking?"  he  demanded. 

"Yes  sir,"  Coleman  replied. 

At  that  the  mayor  launched  into  an  angry  tirade,  concluding  by  ordering  Coleman  not  to  operate 
his  radio  station  any  more. 

"This  town  is  under  martial  law,"  he  stormed,  "and  if  you  don't  obey  that  order  I'll  have  you  thrown 
in  jail." 

Coleman  opened  his  mouth  to  protest  but  before  he  could  speak  he  was  ordered  out  of  the  room. 
As  he  left  he  was  told  the  case  was  being  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  district  attorney  of  Cambria 
County  and  that  a  charge  of  involuntary  manslaughter  would  be  preferred  against  him  in 
connection  with  the  deaths  that  occured  through  fright  or  injury  during  the  panic. 

Coleman  was  dazed  by  this  blow.  But  it  was  only  the  beginning. 

Before  the  day  was  ended  Mayor  Shields  extended  his  order  to  apply  to  all  amateur  stations  in  the 
city. 

The  Johnstown  Democrat  carried  this  story: 


Mayor  Orders  Amateur  Operators  Off  Air  After  Running  Down  "Que"  Report 

Mayor  Daniel  J.  Shields  ordered  all  amateur  radio  stations  to  close  here  yesterday  after  one 
operator  allegedly  had  admitted  he  was  responsible  for  the  report  that  Quemahoning  Dam  had 
broken,  which  caused  a  panic  last  Wednesday. 

The  mayor  said  the  order  closing  all  amateur  stations  had  been  issued  to  prevent  possible  spread 
of  further  alarming  rumors  through  their  broadcasts.  He  warned  operators  would  be  jailed  and  held 
without  bail  if  they  ignored  the  warning. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eight  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrunfo/desoto/chap8.h1ml 

Gerald  Coleman  of  528  Highland  Avenue  was  the  operator  who,  Mayor  Shields  said,  admitted 
responsibility  for  the  false  alarm  last  Wednesday.  According  to  the  mayor,  Coleman  later 
apologized  publicly  for  the  warning  which  was  sent  to  radio  station  KDKA  in  Pittsburgh  and 
rebroadcast.  Coleman  was  not  held  however. 

"He  is  the  man  who  caused  that  unreasonable  panic  here, "  Mayor  Shields  said,  scoring  Coleman 
roundly. 


A  storm  of  controversy  followed.  The  case  of  "the  Mayor  vs.  the  Hams"  became  a  national  cause 
celebre  that  echoed  in  the  press  and  on  the  air  rialtos. 

Rumors  of  Coleman's  arrest  and  the  subsequent  order  banning  amateurs  from  the  air  spread 
swiftly  throughout  the  amateur  fraternity,  and  as  a  body  they  rose  in  arms.  The  A.R.R.L. 
immediately  sent  a  message  to  the  mayor  pointing  out  that  amateur  stations  were  federally 
licensed  and  he  had  no  authority  to  regulate  them.  Milton  Hanson,  W8KRF,  called  on  the  mayor 
and  attempted  to  deliver  the  message.  "There  is  no  reply,"  he  radioed  the  League.  "Mayor  Shields 
was  very  abusive  and  threatened  me  with  arrest.  He  then  threatened  to  send  someone  out  here  to 
put  me  in  jail  if  I  went  on  the  air  Sunday  night." 

But  the  amateurs  of  Johnstown  resolved  to  defy  the  mayor's  edict  and  they  continued  operating. 
Relief  messages  were  coming  in  by  the  hundreds,  and  they  felt  it  was  their  duty  to  handle  them. 
Even  Coleman  went  back  on  the  air  and  worked  continuously  through  the  next  week,  operating 
the  naval  reserve  net. 

Popular  feeling  against  Coleman  rose  to  dangerous  heights  as  gossip  and  rumor  spread  malicious 
tales  of  his  activities  during  the  crisis.  Pool-hall  hangers-on  in  downtown  Johnstown  talked  of 
lynching  parties.  The  other  amateur  operators  in  the  city  were  treated  as  pariahs  on  the  occasion 
when  they  did  leave  their  posts.  Outside  Johnstown,  too,  the  battle  waged.  Radio  editors  and 
editorial  writers  featured  the  case  in  their  columns.  Walter  Winchell,  Edwin  C.  Hill,  Boake  Carter 
and  other  columnists  and  commentators  scored  the  mayor  for  his  action.  "It  is  palpably  absurd  for 
officials  to  pick  on  this  operator  for  the  sake  of  finding  a  convenient  goat,"  Boake  Carter  said.  "This 
same  operator  is  the  one  who  sat  gallantly  at  his  post  for  hours  on  end,  keeping  the  world 
informed  on  Johnstown's  plight.  Is  the  reward  for  that  to  be  an  official  kicking  around  because  of 
overwrought  nerves  letting  go?" 

Developments  came  swiftly.  There  was  discussion  about  getting  a  movement  underway  to  finance 
legal  aid  for  Coleman  through  contributions  through  contributions  by  individual  amateurs.  Mayor 
Shields  went  to  Washington.  On  returning,  he  announced  that  he  had  appeared  before  the 
Federal  Communications  Commission  and  lodged  a  complaint  against  Coleman  and  that  the 
Commission  had  promised  action.  The  F.C.C.  denied  that  a  formal  complaint  had  been  filed. 

Other  theories  were  presented.  One  version  held  that  newsreel  cameramen  had  started  the  rumor 
in  order  that  they  might  film  the  resulting  panic  scenes.  Another  story  was  to  the  effect  that  a 
broadcasting  crew  setting  up  for  a  spot  broadcast  near  Johnstown  had  left  a  microphone  circuit 
open  and  picked  up  voices  from  the  street  shouting  the  false  report.  But  these  stories  were  quickly 
discredited. 

The  actual  source  of  the  rumor  was  never  determined.  Whatever  its  initial  origin,  however,  it  was 
established  that  members  of  the  state  and  city  police,  as  well  as  firemen  and  other  municipal 
employees,  had  spread  the  warning  that  the  dam  had  burst  and  urged  people  to  take  to  the  hills. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eight  http://www.qsl.ne1/ng3p/harrunfo/desoto/chap8.h1ml 

There  was  a  long  and  bitter  battle  in  the  press,  but  Coleman's  innocence  of  the  charges  placed 
against  him  was  eventually  accepted  in  the  minds  of  Johnstown's  citizens.  The  A.R.R.L.'s 
investigation  had  established  that  his  transmissions  could  not  have  caused  or  even  encouraged 
the  panic  because  he  was  in  the  heart  of  the  city  when  it  began,  and,  moreover,  there  was  no 
radio  reception  in  downtown  Johnstown  at  that  time,  since  all  power  was  off.  Therefore  his 
transmissions,  regardless  of  their  character,  could  not  have  been  heard. 

Finally  evidence  was  gathered  establishing  that  Coleman's  later  broadcasts  had  been  as  factual  a 
report  of  the  rumors  and  the  resulting  panic  as  could  have  been  expected  in  that  time  of  stress. 

Gradually  popular  sentiment  shifted  from  antagonism  to  sympathy.  Civic  leaders  and  ministers  of 
the  gospel  took  up  cudgels  in  his  behalf.  From  some  of  those  who  had  been  loudest  in  their 
denunciations  came  grudging  admissions  of  error. 

But  still  Mayor  Shields  and  the  Johnstown  newspapers  continued  to  press  the  issue,  refusing  to 
exonerate  Coleman.  Finally  Coleman's  friends  called  upon  Governor  Earle  to  make  an  official 
investigation. 

Deputy  Attorney  General  Thomas  A.  Bender  took  depositions  in  Johnstown  and  Pittsburgh  and 
secured  a  transcript  of  a  recording  of  a  portion  of  Coleman's  transmissions  made  by  N.B.C.  in  New 
York.  At  last,  on  May  nineteenth,  Coleman  was  finally  officially  absolved  by  Governor  Earle  of 
blame  in  the  Johnstown  panic. 

Gerald  Coleman  was  subsequently  honored  for  his  performance  during  the  flood  crisis  in  various 
ways.  He  was  brought  to  New  York  City  and  there  secured  employment  in  radio  sales  work.  Rising 
rapidly,  he  transferred  first  to  television  research  organization  and  then  to  the  broadcasting 
division  of  a  large  electrical  manufacturing  corporation.  Following  that  he  became  chief  engineer  of 
a  Pennsylvania  broadcasting  station. 

And  so  the  story  of  the  mayor  and  the  ham  has  its  happy  ending.  Inadvertantly  the  mayor  had 
opened  the  gates  of  opportunity,  and  with  characteristic  amateur  enterprise  the  ham  walked  right 
in. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Nine  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap9.html 


previous  |  next 
Chapter  Nine  - 

The  Arm  of  the  Law 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 

AMATEUR  RADIO  often  has  served  as  a  valuable  aid  to  beleagured  law-enforcement  agencies. 

In  recent  years  municipal  police  radio  systems  have  become  so  universal  and  effective  it  is  difficult 
to  realize  that  prior  to  1932  or  1933  police  radio  was  a  rarity  rather  than  the  rule.  Before  then 
amateur  radio  operators  were  not  infrequently  called  on  to  aid  in  police  work. 

Perhaps  the  oldest  municipal  police  radio  installation  is  that  of  the  New  York  Police  Department 
which  began  regular  broadcasts  of  police  information  in  1921.  But  concurrently  with  the 
installation  of  this  station  amateurs  in  cities  such  as  Hartford,  Dallas  and  St  Louis  co-operated  with 
local  officials  by  sending  QSTs  (broadcasts)  of  crime  information  for  local  use.  New  York  and 
Boston  soon  installed  special  experimental  stations  operated  by  the  police  and  used  to 
communicate  with  amateurs,  but  in  many  other  cities  the  hams  themselves  carried  on  all  of  the 
work.  In  Ohio  amateurs  were  given  appointments  as  special  police  officers  with  an  extensive 
network  under  a  state  supervisor.  A  similar  network  existed  in  California,  including  most  of  the 
larger  cities.  Throughout  the  country  amateurs  co-operated  with  the  authorities  in  broadcasting 
police  information. 

Of  course,  there  were  no  radio-equipped  squad  cars  or  motorcycles  in  those  days.  It  was  not  until 
about  1927  that  police  radio  cars  were  introduced.  At  that  time  Chicago  police  cruised  the  city 
listening  to  broadcasting  station  WGN  for  crime  flashes  which  occasionally  interrupted  the 
programs. 

In  the  early  twenties  the  police  transmissions  by  amateurs  were  about  crimes  that  had  occurred, 
rather  than  those  in  the  making,  and  were  directed  at  the  law-enforcement  agencies  of  adjacent 
communities  rather  than  officers  in  the  municipality  itself. 

Stolen  automobiles  and  escaped  convicts  were  the  principal  subjects  of  these  flashes.  The  office 
of  every  police  chief,  sheriff,  constable  and  peace  officer  in  adjoining  communities  was  equipped 
with  a  receiver  tuned  to  the  transmitting  wave  length  used  by  the  amateur  station.  When  an  alarm 
was  sounded  all  streets  and  highways  would  be  guarded  and  a  sharp  lookout  kept  for  cars  or 
persons  answering  the  broadcast  description. 

They  achieved  results  too.  Shortly  after  Dallas  transmissions  were  inaugurated  a  stolen  car  was 
recovered  at  Mobile,  over  seven  hundred  miles  away.  The  thief  was  an  ex-convict  wanted  on  a 
number  of  charges.  Ordinarily  the  broadcasts  were  most  effective  over  a  smaller  radius  however. 
As  an  example,  the  driver  of  a  car  stolen  in  Oakland  was  picked  up  in  San  Jose,  fifty  miles  away, 
in  just  two  and  one  half  hours  as  a  result  of  one  of  the  broadcasts. 

The  pioneer  step  in  this  movement  was  taken  in  Hartford  by  the  American  Radio  Relay  League 
during  the  summer  of  1920.  The  purpose  of  the  system  as  initially  set  up  was  to  transmit 
immediately  to  all  parts  of  New  England  details  of  stolen  automobiles. 

The  creation  of  similiar  systems  in  other  cities  was  urged,  and  by  the  end  of  1921  the  police 
departments  of  many  of  the  principal  cities  were  utilizing  amateur  co-operation.  Whether  as  a 
direct  result  of  this  campaign  or  not,  the  total  number  of  thefts  of  automobiles,  which  had  reached 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Nine  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap9.html 

alarming  proportions  in  some  localities,  soon  decreased  sharply. 

A  decade  later  municipally  owned  radio  systems  were  instituted  and  found  highly  effective  as  a 
crime  deterrent.  But  even  now  occasions  arise  when  radio  amateurs  can  still  aid  the  law. 

There  is  one  story  they  tell,  a  somber  story  of  feud  and  sudden  death  on  Minnesota's  last 
frontier-the  fastnesses  and  wilderness  of  that  part  of  the  deep  North  Woods  known  as  the 
Northwest  Angle.  That  little  island  of  U.S.  territory,  jutting  up  into  Canada,  is  the  first  break  in  the 
smooth  contour  of  the  twelve  hundred  miles  of  boundary  east  of  the  Straits  of  Georgia.  Its  few 
square  miles  of  forest-covered  land  are  set  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  country  by  the  Lake  of  the 
Woods. 

Sunday  in  the  Northwest  Angle  is  a  day  of  rest,  a  day  when  the  country  people  lay  down  the 
burdens  of  the  week  and  spend  the  day  in  quiet  contentment,  visiting  each  other,  talking, 
reviewing  the  week  that  is  past  and  telling  of  plans  for  the  week  to  come. 

This  was  the  Sunday  of  Labor  Day  week  end.  On  that  day  Elos  Bergstrom,  a  settler,  went  to  pay  a 
visit  to  his  neighbor,  Paul  Melhorn.  A  thirty-year-old  trapper,  Melhorn  had  a  newly  built  cabin 
facing  the  wind-whipped  waters  of  the  Lake  of  the  Woods. 

Bergstrom  strode  steadily  along  the  forest  trail,  breasting  the  strong  north  wind.  There  was  the  nip 
of  approaching  autumn  in  the  air,  and  his  thoughts  were  on  the  winter  to  come. 

But  when  he  rounded  the  corner  of  the  trapper's  shack  he  was  shocked  back  to  the  present.  For 
there  in  the  doorway,  lying  face  down,  half  in  and  half  out,  was  Melhorn's  body. 

Bergstrom  hurried  forward  and  knelt  beside  his  friend's  body.  It  was  stiff  and  cold  in  death.  A  dark, 
stiff  stain  spoiled  the  design  of  the  red-plaid  flannel  shirt. 

"He's  dead!"  Bergstrom  exclaimed  in  amazement.  "Shot  through  the  heart!" 

It  was  murder-no  doubt  of  that.  The  trapper  had  been  shot  in  the  back  as  he  was  entering  his 
cabin.  The  thought  of  vengeance  entered  Bergstrom's  mind.  He  looked  about  him  wildly  for  an 
instant.  Then  he  realized  the  killer  had  long  gone.  This  was  a  matter  for  the  law;  he  must  notify  the 
authorities  at  once. 

But  how  could  this  be  done?  Bergstrom  thought  the  matter  over.  The  sheriff  was  at  Baudette,  forty 
miles  away  across  the  lake.  There  were  no  telephone  lines  from  Baudette  into  the  Angle.  The  only 
way  to  get  there  was  by  boat. 

He  looked  across  at  the  Lake  of  the  Woods.  Its  waters  were  being  churned  to  a  foam  by  the  high 
wind.  It  would  be  dangerous  out  there  in  a  small  boat,  and  the  wind  was  against  him. 

Bergstrom  pondered  the  problem.  It  seemed  insoluble.  But  ingenuity  and  quickwittedness  are 
essential  qualities  in  the  North  Woods,  and  soon  an  idea  came.  He  could  reach  Oak  Island,  even 
with  the  wind.  Fred  Petersen  lived  on  Oak  Island  and  Petersen  had  one  of  those  amateur  radio 
outfits.  Petersen  could  get  word  to  the  county  seat.  .  .  . 

Stepping  carefully  in  order  not  to  disturb  the  body,  Bergstrom  got  Melhorn's  oars  from  inside  the 
cabin.  He  walked  down  to  the  beach  and  pushed  the  small  rowboat  into  the  water.  Then  he 
started  rowing  to  Oak  Island. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Nine  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap9.html 

The  cross  wind  whipped  the  water  into  choppy  waves,  but  Bergstrom's  shoulders  were  strong  from 
long  hours  of  ax  swinging,  and  he  drove  the  small  boat  vigorously  across  the  ruffled  lake. 

In  time  he  reached  Oak  Island  and  W9CYY.  When  Fred  Petersen,  the  operator,  heard  the  story  he 
opened  his  station  and  called  KIKJ  at  Baudette.  This  was  the  aircraft  station  of  Peter  Klimek,  a 
young  aviator  of  the  border  country. 

By  a  stroke  of  luck  Mrs  O.P.  Klimek,  the  flier's  mother,  was  sitting  at  the  receiver  when  the  call 
came  through.  She  called  her  son.  He  rounded  up  Sheriff  Slind  and  Coroner  Don  Burrows,  and 
within  an  hour  the  trio  were  in  the  air. 

Klimek  whisked  them  across  the  lake  in  his  plane  and  landed  near  the  cabin.  Bergstrom  and 
Petersen  joined  them  there.  The  coroner  examined  the  body  while  the  sheriff  questioned  the 
settler. 

From  then  on  the  story  is  one  of  short  and  merciless  pursuit.  They  learned  that  Melhorn  had  a 
bitter  enemy,  a  man  named  Lewis  Payne,  forty-eight  years  old,  all  his  life  a  shacker  and  trapper  of 
the  Canadian  border  country. 

He  was  the  killer.  Sullenly  nursing  his  bitter  enmity,  he  had  hidden  within  rifleshot  of  Melhorn's 
cabin.  When  the  trapper  made  his  appearance  Payne  shot  him.  There  was  just  one  shot;  he  didn't 
even  approach  the  body  to  see  if  Melhorn  was  dead.  When  he  shot  'em  they  stayed  shot!  Quietly, 
like  a  shadow  in  the  gathering  dusk,  he  left  the  scene  of  his  crime  and  slipped  off  down  the  trail. 

Unaware  of  the  instruments  of  modern  civilization,  radio,  airplane,  motorboat,  in  relentless  pursuit 
behind  him,  Payne  traveled  leisurely.  He  even  stopped  to  visit  awhile  at  the  isolated  cabin  of  Jonas 
Johnson,  far  up  in  the  Angle. 

It  was  there  the  forces  of  law  and  order  overtook  him,  a  self-confessed  murderer. 

"Yes,  I  killed  him,"  he  snarled.  "I  shot  him  the  minute  he  showed  himself." 

Then  they  asked  him  why  he  had  done  it,  but  that  he  wouldn't  tell.  He  would  only  say,  "I  didn't  like 
that  man.  He  talked  out  of  turn." 

And  so  they  took  Lewis  Payne  to  the  lonely  north-country  jail  to  await  the  beginning  of  the 
district-court  term  two  months  later.  And  as  they  saw  him  sitting  there  in  his  cell,  sullen  and  still, 
day  after  day,  they  wondered  whether  he  brooded  most  on  his  hate  or  on  the  incomprehensible 
powers  of  modern  civilization  that  had  frustrated  his  escape. 

Walter  Wallace  and  Herb  Scmitt  didn't  get  their  man  but  they  did  foil  an  attempted  drugstore 
burglary  early  one  morning  in  Milwaukee. 

It  was  a  clear,  cold  Sunday  morning  three  days  after  Christmas.  Walter  Wallace  pulled  back  his 
chair  from  the  operating  table.  "Guess  I'd  better  get  to  bed  or  I'll  never  get  up  in  the  morning."  He 
sighed.  It  was  3  A.M.  as  he  sat  down  on  the  edge  of  the  bed  in  the  small  upstairs  apartment  at 
964  North  Thirty-fifth  Street.  Slowly  putting  on  his  pajamas,  in  his  mind  he  relived  the  contacts  he 
had  made  during  the  night. 

Across  the  hall  in  the  adjoining  apartment  Fabian  Clements  stirred  restlessly  in  his  sleep.  There 
was  something  unfamiliar-some  noise-that  disturbed  him.  Suddenly  he  sat  up  straight  in  bed.  A 
sharp,  unaccustomed  sound  had  awakened  him.  It  was  the  sound  of  breaking  glass. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Nine  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap9.html 

Clements  shook  his  head  and  rubbed  his  eyes.  He  pushed  the  bedcovers  aside  and  went  to  the 
window. 

In  the  shadowy  darkness  below  his  window  he  could  distinguish  the  rear  entrance  to  the  Haertlein 
drugstore  next  door  at  966  North  Thirty-fifth  and  near  the  door  the  dim  outlines  of  two  men 
bending  over  a  basement  window. 

"Burglars!"  This  was  the  first  thought  that  flashed  through  his  mind.  The  second  was  that  he  must 
call  the  police.  But  there  was  no  telephone  in  the  rooming  house,  none  to  be  found  at  this  hour  of 
the  night  for  a  distance  of  several  blocks. 

Clements  left  the  window  and  looked  into  the  hallway.  A  light  showed  under  Walter  Wallace's  door 
across  the  hall.  In  an  instant  Clements  was  tapping  urgently  on  the  door. 

"They're  robbing  the  store!"  he  said  when  Wallace  stuck  his  head  out.  "We've  got  to  do 
something!" 

Wallace  came  to  the  window.  His  quick  mind  added  the  problem  and  came  out  with  the  same 
answer.  No  telephone  .  .  .  the  police  must  be  notified  .  .  .  something  must  be  done  quickly. 

Without  a  word  he  turned  back  to  his  room,  sat  down  at  the  operating  table  and  threw  the  power 
switch.  The  tubes  were  still  warm;  the  receiver  came  to  life  swiftly.  As  his  hand  turned  the  tuning 
dial  a  strong,  rhythmic  code  signal  started  up.  Luck  was  with  them.  It  was  Herb  Scmitt,  W9VZJ, 
also  in  Milwaukee,  calling  CQ. 

Seconds  passed  that  seemed  like  minutes.  Still  Scmitt  did  not  sign.  Wallace  could  hear  Clements 
in  the  background  impatiently  shuffling  around  the  room.  Finally  W9VZJ  said  "K  [Go  ahead],"  and 
Wallace  gave  him  a  short,  urgent  call.  In  a  matter  of  seconds  contact  was  established,  and 
Wallace's  fingers  waggled  the  bug  with  nervous  precision. 

"W9VZJ  de  W9EYH.  Notify  police  a  burglary  is  being  committed  at  drugstore  at  Thirty-fifth  and 
State  streets." 

"W9EYH  de  W9VZJ.  Are  you  kidding?" 

"No  kidding!  It's  the  real  thing.  Call  the  police  at  once." 

"O.K.  I'll  call  them." 

Wallace  leaned  back  and  took  off  his  headphones.  Clements  was  back  in  his  own  room.  Hearing  a 
shout,  Walter  crossed  the  hall  and  looked  in. 

Clements  had  decided  to  take  matters  into  his  own  hands.  Impatient  and  excited,  he  had  hauled 
his  rifle  out  of  its  case  in  the  closet.  Opening  the  window,  he  shoved  the  barrel  out. 

There  was  a  shadowy  figure  in  the  alley.  Pointing  his  rifle,  Clements  yelled,  "Get  out  of  here,  or  I'll 
plug  you!" 

The  man  ran  down  the  alley.  A  second  later  he  was  followed  by  his  companion.  Then  they  heard  a 
car  speed  away. 

A  few  seconds  later  the  police  car  arrived  on  the  scene.  The  patrolmen  listened  to  Clement's 
hurried  story  and  poked  inquisitive  flashlights  around  the  areaway  behind  the  drugstore.  There 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Nine  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap9.html 

they  found  two  basement  windows  shattered.  They  saw  that  an  effort  had  been  made  to  remove 
the  iron  grating  over  one.  Then  they  came  upstairs  and  looked  at  Walter  Wallace's  little  forty-watt 
transmitter  and  homemade  superheterodyne  receiver,  and  one  grizzled  cop  shook  his  head. 

"Begorra,"  he  said,  "and  a  crook  sure  ain't  got  a  chance  when  it  gets  so  they  even  ring  in  one  of 
these  here  amature  radio  sets  to  tip  off  the  cops  with!" 

There  is  one  kind  of  police  work  that  hams  are  carrying  on  all  the  time.  It  is  the  policing  of  their 
own  territory  in  the  air.  They  are  constantly  vigilant  in  tracking  down  "pirate"  stations  and 
"bootleggers"-operators  using  transmitting  apparatus  without  proper  license  authority.  Some  of 
these  violations  are  sinister  in  purpose,  typical  among  them  being  concealed  transmitters  carried 
by  race-track  gamblers.  Others  are  more  innocent  offenses.  But  all  are  relentlessly  tracked  down, 
for  all  unlicensed  operation  is  contrary  to  law,  a  law  that  is  purposely  made  strict  because 
transmitting  apparatus  in  the  hands  of  unqualified  persons  might  well  be  the  cause  of  disastrous 
interference  to  a  vital  service  at  a  critical  time. 

Michael  Zeigler  of  St  Louis  discovered  that  fact  when  his  "bootleg"  transmitter,  operated  under 
calls  stolen  from  licensed  stations,  drifted  into  the  police  bands  and  jammed  police  radio  calls. 
The  St  Louis  Post-Dispatch  in  its  issue  of  August  9,  1939,  carried  this  story  about  his  subsequent 
capture: 

AMATEURS  RUN  DOWN  ILLEGAL  BROADCAST  SET 


They  Prepare  Way  for  Arrest  of  Man  as  Operator  of  Unlicensed  Sending  Station  in  City. 


HE  PLEADS  GUILTY  AT  U.S.  HEARING 


Michael  Zeigler  Admits  Using  Others'  Call  Letters-Interfered  with  Police  Radio. 


Michael  Zeigler,  unemployed  organ  builder  whose  unauthorized  broadcasts  over  his  twelve-dollar 
homemade  radio  station  had  caused  considerable  interference  with  police  radio  calls  recently,  was 
held  in  jail  today  following  his  arrest  made  possible  by  the  clever  detective  work  of  amateur  radio 
operators  in  the  city. 

Zeigler,  thirty-one  years  old,  was  arrested  by  Department  of  Justice  Agent  Jack  Brennan,  himself 
an  amateur  radio  operator,  as  Zeigler  was  operating  his  unlicensed  transmission  set  yesterday  at 
his  home  at  2219  Indiana  Avenue. 

Today  at  the  Federal  Building  where  he  pleaded  guilty  before  United  States  Commissioner  John 
A.  Burke  of  operating  an  unlicensed  radio  station  and  broadcasting  without  an  operator's  license 
Zeigler  told  a  Post-Dispatch  reporter  that  he  did  not  know  until  recently  that  he  was  required  to 
obtain  a  Federal  license  to  operate  his  equipment. 

ZEIGLER'S  EXPLANATION 

"I  understood  that  the  way  to  qualify  for  an  operator's  license  was  to  build  your  own  set  and 
practice,"  he  said.  "I've  been  fooling  around  with  this  since  I  lost  my  job  with  the  Kilgen  Organ 
Company  about  eight  months  ago  and  I  built  my  own  set  from  used  parts  that  cost  me  about 
twelve  dollars." 

Zeigler  said  he  had  not  been  broadcasting  regularly  since  completing  his  equipment  but  when 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Nine  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap9.html 

when  he  did  use  it  he  generally  carried  on  conversations  with  other  local  amateur  operators.  As  a 
rule  he  used  station  call  letters  assigned  to  other  local  amateur  stations  when  broadcasting. 

Police  and  amateur  operators  had  been  complaining  recently  about  interference  from  a  local 
station  which  they  knew  was  operating  illegally  because  of  the  interference.  The  fake  radio 
distress  calls  last  week  from  a  purported  sinking  ship  off  the  Florida  coast  prompted  local 
amateurs  to  attempt  to  clean  up  the  situation  here. 

The  matter  was  taken  up  by  members  of  the  O.B.P.  Radio  Club,  a  group  of  licensed  amateur 
operators,  of  which  Brennan  is  a  member,  Henry  Eschrick,  secretary  of  the  club,  who  operates  an 
amateur  station  at  his  home,  3524  Gravois  Avenue,  decided  with  five  other  club  members  to  find 
the  origin  of  the  illegal  broadcasts. 

DIRECTION  FINDER  USED 

Tuning  to  the  mysterious  station,  they  used  a  direction  finder  and  after  working  several  days  they 
thought  they  had  located  the  approximate  position  of  the  unlicensed  station.  They  reported  their 
findings  to  Brennan  who  obtained  a  search  warrant  from  Commissioner  Burke  and  set  out  with 
Deputy  Marshal  Tilden  Delaney  to  find  the  source  of  the  interference. 

After  getting  into  Brennan's  automobile  at  a  parking  lot  near  the  Federal  Building  they  turned  on 
the  car  radio  and  found  that  the  illegal  broadcasting  was  going  on.  Brennan  drove  to  the 
neighborhood  indicated  by  the  tests  made  by  the  amateurs,  and  the  broadcast  became  louder  as 
they  approached  Zeigler's  home. 

Finally  Brennan  saw  the  aerial  of  the  station  and  went  into  Zeigler's  home  and  found  him 
operating  the  set.  At  the  time  Zeigler  was  talking  to  an  East  St  Louis  amateur.  Brennan  arrested 
him  and  confiscated  his  equipment. 

Operating  an  unlicensed  radio  transmission  set  and  broadcasting  without  an  operator's  license  is 
punishable  by  a  maximum  penalty  of  two  years'  imprisonment  and  ten  thousand  dollars  fine  for 
each  offense.  Commissioner  Burke  set  Zeigler's  bond  at  one  thousand  dollars. 

The  chief  engineer  of  one  of  the  larger  Chicago  broadcasting  stations  was  only  trying  to  be  a  good 
fellow  when  he  engaged  the  nervous  young  violinist  in  conversation.  He  didn't  know  that 
potentially  he  was  saving  a  man's  life. 

The  violinist  was  Dr  Philip  Weintraub,  a  clever  young  Chicago  dental  surgeon  with  a  musical  bent 
who  was  making  his  debut  over  the  station  that  night.  The  engineer  noticed  his  tension  and  tried 
to  help  by  talking  casually  about  anything  that  came  to  mind.  He  mentioned  his  amateur  radio 
station. 

"It  seemed  pretty  much  like  a  postman's  holiday  to  me  at  first,"  said  Dr  Weintraub  later,  "but  then 
he  began  to  explain  some  of  the  varied  and  enticing  phases  of  his  hobby.  Within  half  an  hour  the 
bug  bit;  I,  too,  would  be  a  ham." 

It  turned  out  that  of  the  two  careers  launched  that  night,  radio  and  music,  the  ham  radio  one  was 
the  more  successful.  After  a  time  in  which  Philip  Weintraub  struggled  grimly  with  the  elusive  "dits" 
and  "dahs"  of  the  radiotelegraph  code  he  finally  found  himself  seated  between  a  jolly  little  man  of 
sixty  and  a  boy  of  thirteen  in  the  Chicago  office  of  what  was  then  the  Federal  Radio  Commission, 
waiting  for  his  official  code  test.  In  due  course  his  license  arrived,  and  the  powerful  station  he  had 
installed  in  his  penthouse  apartment  made  its  baptismal  transmission. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Nine  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap9.html 

Simultaneously  there  appeared  a  radio  widow  in  the  Weintraub  household.  At  first  Evelyn 
Weintraub  was  a  bit  annoyed  when  her  husband  spent  so  much  time  with  his  new  hobby.  But 
soon  she,  too,  became  interested  and  in  time  even  learned  to  tune  the  receiver. 

As  for  Philip  Weintraub,  it  seemed  he  couldn't  get  enough  radio.  Not  content  with  operating 
outside  office  hours,  he  installed  a  second,  smaller,  station  in  his  office.  There  he  would  make  an 
occasional  contact  at  odd  moments.  Often  his  wife  would  be  listening  to  him  on  the  home-station 
receiver. 

It  was  this  station  he  was  operating  one  cold  Thursday  evening  in  late  January.  At  home  Evelyn 
Weintraub  was  sitting  by  the  fireplace  listening. 

"I'll  be  a  little  late  for  dinner  tonight,"  he  had  said  as  he  left  that  morning.  "Want  to  try  out  the  new 
speech  amplifier." 

"Oh?  And  what  will  I  be  doing?  Waiting  for  you  while  dinner  gets  stone  cold?"  Evelyn  was  dark 
haired,  with  a  sultry  beauty  that  glowed  with  the  effort  to  be  stern.  But  there  was  a  teasing  note  in 
her  voice  that  belied  her  scolding  words,  and  her  husband  only  smiled  with  quiet  affection. 

"You'll  be  sitting  here  listening  to  me  as  usual,"  he  said,  kissing  her.  As  he  went  to  the  door  he 
called,  "I  should  be  through  by  eight  o'clock.  Don't  forget  to  listen!" 

At  seven  twenty-five  Phil  Weintraub  sat  down  at  the  operating  position  and  began  twisting  the  dial 
of  his  receiver.  The  large  office  building  was  almost  deserted.  Down  in  the  street  the  life  of  the  city 
moved  along,  its  smoke  and  steam  rising  in  the  still,  cold  air.  Inside  a  few  late  workers  hastened  to 
finish  their  daily  chores.  An  occasional  straggler  or  two  lingered  in  the  solitary  corridors. 

A  voice  moved  smoothly  into  the  loudspeaker.  "CQ-CQ-CQ,"  Phil  heard.  "Hello  CQ-calling  CQ. 
This  is  W9JJF  calling  CQ." 

Weintraub  smiled  with  satisfaction.  Here  was  his  chance  to  try  out  with  the  new  rig.  Everything 
was  "on  the  nose"!  The  final  adjustments  had  all  been  made.  The  new  speech  amplifier 
possessed  tremendous  gain;  with  it  full  on  he  could  modulate  the  transmitter  from  all  the  way 
across  the  room. 

W9JFF  said,  "Go  ahead,"  and  Phil  threw  the  switch.  For  a  brief  minute  he  spoke  into  the 
microphone  and  then  stood  by.  There  was  the  Iowa  station  all  ready  to  talk  with  him. 

"Good  evening,  old  man,"  W9JFF  said.  "Thanks  for  the  call.  Your  signals  are  coming  in  here  QSA 
5  R  9  this  evening-very  fine  business  indeed." 

They  exchanged  greetings,  reports,  and  had  just  reached  the  usual  topic  of  weather  when  there 
was  a  knock  at  Dr  Weintraub's  door.  "Wait  a  minute,"  he  said.  "I'll  have  to  see  who  it  is.  Stand  by 
for  just  a  minute." 

Leaving  the  transmitter  running  and  the  microphone  alive,  he  rose  and  swung  open  the  office 
door.  Two  men  stepped  in,  two  particularly  tough  and  dangerous-looking  men  with  guns  in  their 
hands,  guns  that  were  pointed  straight  at  the  dentist's  stomach. 

"Put  up  your  hands,"  the  larger  of  the  two  ordered  thickly.  Phil  noticed  through  his  astonishment 
that  this  one,  older  and  more  heavily  built  than  the  other,  was  the  leader.  The  second  man  was 
nervous,  even  afraid.  The  big  fellow  pushed  his  way  into  the  room  forcing  Weintraub  against  the 
desk. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Nine 


http :  //www .  qsl .  net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap9.  html 


After  the  first  moment  of  stunned  astonishment  Phil's  mind  began  to  function  again.  "I  don't  keep 
money  here  in  the  office,"  he  said.  "It's  all  gone  to  the  bank." 

"Shut  up!"  the  bandit  snarled.  "Are  you  alone  here?" 

"Yes,  I  am,  but- — " 

"O.K.  Hold  still."  He  pushed  his  gun  into  the  doctor's  ribs  and  ran  a  hand  swiftly  over  his  clothing. 
He  found  Weintraub's  wallet  in  an  inside  cost  pocket  and  with  one  motion  transferred  it  to  his  own. 

The  gunman  spoke  to  his  companion.  "Look  in  that  box  there,"  he  said,  nodding  toward  a  green 
cashbox  lying  on  the  desk.  "See  if  there  is  anything  in  it." 

The  younger  man's  hand  shook  as  he  reached  for  the  box.  His  face  was  white,  and  his  lips  were 
taut  with  fear.  He  was  badly  frightened. 

"Don't  be  scared,  Joe,"  the  older  gunman  encouraged  him.  "This  guy  can't  hurt  you.  See,  I  got 
him  covered."  And  Weintraub  flinched  with  pain  as  the  bandit  shoved  the  muzzle  of  the  pistol  hard 
into  his  abdomen. 

The  kid  was  young,  and  his  face  was  weak.  He  plunged  his  hand  into  the  cashbox,  but  all  it 
contained  was  a  few  stamps. 

'You  can  have  'em,"  the  older  thug  grunted.  He  emptied  Weintraub's  pocketbook  onto  the  table. 

'Why,  you "  he  roared.  "All  you  got  here  is  five  bucks!" 

'I  told  you  I  didn't  have  any  money  here,"  the  dentist  replied  steadily. 

'Why,  for  a  plugged  nickel  I'd "  He  raised  the  gun  threateningly.  "But  that  ain't  what  we  came 

for  anyway.  Where  do  you  keep  your  gold?" 

'My  gold?  What  do  you  mean— gold?" 

'The  stuff  you  fill  teeth  with,  ya  dope."  The  bandit's  eyes  were  tight  with  strain. 

'I  haven't  any  left-it's  all  used  up,"  Weintraub  replied  anxiously. 

'Stop  stalling!  Come  on-give.  Where  is  it?" 

'I  tell  you  I  haven't  got  any  more.  See,  the  cabinet's  empty."  The  cabinet  was  hastily  ransacked, 
but  there  was  nothing  there. 

You —  I'm  gonna  give  it  to  you!"  the  gunman  grated.  The  muzzle  of  his  gun  jerked  up,  and 
Weintraub  saw  death  in  those  piggish  eyes. 

Then  the  younger  hoodlum  edged  forward.  "No,  Joe,  not  that.  D-don't  do  that.  We— we  done 
enough  already.  Come  on,  let's  get  out  of  here." 

"We-ell,  O.K.,"  the  leader  acceded  unwillingly.  "But  we  gotta  tie  this  guy  up  first.  Here,  give  me  a 
hand." 


There  was  a  sharp  curse,  scuffling,  a  thud. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Nine  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chap9.html 

The  sensitive  microphone,  still  running,  picked  up  the  noises;  through  the  amplifier  and  out  over 
the  air  they  went  as  had  all  that  had  gone  on  before.  W9JFF,  frantic  but  impotent,  listened  with  his 
heart  pounding  madly.  Evelyn  Weintraub  sat  numb  with  horror  as  the  action  moved  swiftly 
forward. 

The  sounds  of  the  struggle  subsided.  The  harsh  voice  of  the  leader,  breathing  hard,  was  heard 
again.  "Lock  him  in  that  closet." 

"What  if  he  croaks  in  there?"  asked  another,  a  husky,  uncertain  voice. 

"Let  him  croak,"  was  the  answer.  "Let's  get  out  of  here." 

But  Evelyn  Weintraub  was  not  hearing  that.  Into  her  horror  had  pierced  the  thought  that  her 
husband  needed  her,  that  at  any  minute  she  might  hear  a  shot  that  would  mean  his  life.  With  that 
thought  her  muscles  worked  again.  She  ran  to  the  telephone,  dialed  the  police.  The  call  went  to 
the  squad  cars.  "Calling  Car  16.  .  .  .  Calling  Car  16.  .  .  .  Holdup  at  3860  West  Harrison  Street.  .  .  ." 

It  was  after  seven  o'clock  on  a  cold  evening  in  January,  but  there  were  crowds  on  the  street.  There 
are  always  crowds  on  the  streets  in  Chicago,  worldly-wise,  incurious  folk,  impervious  to  surprise. 
But  that  evening  the  crowd  stopped  and  stared  in  amazement.  For  down  the  street,  running 
madly,  they  saw  a  young  woman  without  a  coat  or  hat  but  with  an  expression  of  horror  on  her 
face. 

Around  the  corner  to  West  Harrison  she  ran,  around  the  entrance  at  3860.  Then  up  the  stairs  she 
flew,  outdistancing  the  police.  The  office  door  was  open,  the  office  itself  deserted.  She  leaned 
against  the  desk  for  a  moment,  regaining  her  breath.  Then  she  saw  the  closet  door.  It  was  locked, 
and  the  key  was  gone.  Inside  there  was  a  faint  scraping.  "He's  in  there!"  she  screamed,  and 
wrenched  frantically  at  the  doorknob.  Her  futile  fists  were  hammering  desperatlely  at  the  door 
panels  when  a  pounding  of  feet  sounded  outside,  and  two  squad-car  patrolmen  dashed  in. 

It  was  a  matter  of  moments  before  the  door  of  the  airtight  closet  came  off  its  hinges.  The  gag  and 
the  ropes  were  removed,  and  Weintraub,  already  half  suffocated,  gasped  air  back  into  his  lungs. 

"Where  are  they?"  he  demanded  when  he  could  talk  again.  But  the  bandits  were  gone;  they  had 
ransacked  the  office  and  disappeared. 

"You'd  be  a  widow  right  now  if  you  hadn't  heard  those  holdup  men  and  reported  it,"  the  police 
sergeant  told  Evelyn  Weintraub.  She  was  still  sobbing  softly  from  the  fear  and  shock  that  had 
gripped  her  but  she  lifted  her  head  then  to  smile  thankfully  at  her  husband. 

Dr  Philip  Weintraub  smiled  back.  Then  his  eyes  shifted  to  the  gleaming  microphone  perched 
alertly  on  its  slim  stand.  He  walked,  a  bit  unsteadily,  to  the  operating  table.  "W9SZW  signing  off 
and  clear  with  W9JFF.  Good  night,  old  man." 

His  fingers  reached  down,  and  he  threw  the  big  switch. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Ten 


http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chaplO.htrnl 


previous  |  next 


Chapter  Ten- 
Radio  Nomads 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 


FOR  A  CLAN  who  boast  that  they  roam  the  world  in  their  armchairs,  radio  amateurs  are  a 
remarkably  active  lot. 

Not  all  of  them  manage  to  visit  in  person  the  exotic  spots  they  call  at  in  fancy.  But  there  are  a  few 
radio  nomads  whose  customary  ports  of  call  bear  the  strange  names  that  are  found  in  a  DX  man's 
log. 

Tales  of  their  peripatetic  adventures  are  among  the  more  exciting  pages  of  short-wave  radio. 


George  W.  Polk  is  a  newspaper  correspondent  who  has  operated  amateur  stations  in  Alaska  and 
Shanghai.  A  foot-loose  free  lance,  he  roams  the  world  at  will  and  can  usually  be  found  wherever 
there  is  trouble  and  excitement. 

It  was  in  Aden,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Red  Sea,  while  chasing  down  a  war  yarn  that  Polk  met  Rex 
Purcell.  Purcell  was  one  of  the  crew  of  the  Pang  Jin,  a  Chinese  junk  in  which  three  adventurous 
Americans  set  out  from  Hong  Kong  to  sail  to  the  New  York  World's  Fair. 

This  is  the  story  of  the  cruise  of  the  Pang  Jin  as  told  to  George  Polk  by  Rex  Purcell: 

"  'QST  de  VS6BF,  QST  de  VS6BF,  QST  de  VS6BF,  AR  K.'  Over  and  over  I  pounded  my  call.  The 
heavy  crashing  of  the  junk  sounded  dangerous  and  labored  down  in  the  shack.  Waves  cascaded 
over  the  deck,  thundering  and  smashing.  The  barometer  was  dropping  alarmingly  and  had 
already  passed  a  figure  lower  than  I  had  ever  seen  before. 

"I  tuned  through  the  twenty-meter  band  in  the  hope  that  someone  had  heard  my  call;  traffic  was 
heavy.  Suddenly  the  mounting  tone  of  a  stronger  carrier  whistled  into  the  headphones.  I  tuned 
into  it,  heard  nothing  and  then  gradually  dialed  past.  Slowly  I  tuned  back.  Sharply  a  voice  was 
saying,  'Hello,  VS6BF,  calling  VS6BF,  Venezuela-Spain-six-Boston-France.  ZS6DY, 
Johannesburg,  South  Africa,  is  answering  your  QST  and  standing  by.  Go  ahead,  please.' 

"I  flipped  my  generator  switch  and  keyed  out  my  reply.  'ZS6DY  de  VS6BF.  Chinese  junk,  Pang 
Jin,  in  severe  storm  off  east  central  coast  Madagascar.  Urgently  need  weather  reports  and 
forecasts  on  direction  of  cyclone  this  vicinity.  Can  you  arrange?  AR  K.' 


"The  'phone  came  right  back. 
PLease  QRX  while  I  check.' 


'ZS6DY  to  VS6BF.  Will  try  to  obtain  weather  info  for  you  imeediately. 


"The  sea  was  so  rough  that  my  receiver  would  not  hold  its  frequency  setting  steadily,  but  I  heard 
bits  of  ZS6DY's  rapid-fire  calls  for  weather  data.  There  was  one  to  Durban,  another  to  Cape  Town. 
Then  he  asked  a  local  station  in  Delagora  Bay  to  telephone  the  local  Coast  Guard  and  weather 
stations.  I  did  not  hear  the  answers,  for  I  was  afraid  of  losing  ZS6DY,  constant  tuning  being 
necessary.  Overhead  the  shouts  of  the  men  battling  with  wind  and  waves  were  dimly  audible. 
Conditions  were  undoubtedly  becoming  worse.  After  what  seemed  hours  but  was  actually  only 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Ten  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chaplO.html 

minutes  I  heard  my  call.  'Calling  VS6BF,  VS6BF,  VS6BF.  ZS6DY  is  calling  and  standing  by.' 

"I  immediately  answered.  This  message  came  through:  'Cyclone  off  east  central  coast  of 
Madagascar  plotted  as  progressing  east  to  west,  speed  twenty-eight  miles  per  hour.  Weather 
bureau  advises  you  proceed  northwest  in  order  to  escape  danger  zone.  Can  stand  by  for  you  long 
as  necessary  or  will  arrange  sked  for  later  contact.  Go  ahead,  please.' 

"A  few  seconds  later  my  thanks  had  been  acknowledged  by  ZS6DY  and  he  agreed  to  a  contact  for 
that  evening,  at  which  time  he  would  furnish  me  with  further  storm  reports.  Twelve  hours  later  we 
had  sailed  far  enough  to  the  northwest  to  be  in  much  calmer  waters.  Thus  was  our  Hong 
Kong-to-New  York  voyage  interrupted.  We  had  planned  on  exhibiting  the  Pang  Jin  at  the  New 
York  World's  Fair  by  July  first;  the  cyclone  was  but  the  first  of  a  series  of  misadventures  which 
threw  us  farther  and  farther  behind  schedule. 

"Eight  months  before  Jim  Peterson,  Homer  Merrill  and  I  had  met  in  Hong  Kong  to  build  the  Pang 
Jin.  Months  of  planning  and  preparation  had  gone  into  the  making  of  our  ship.  We  personally 
selected  each  piece  of  timber,  coil  of  rope  and  bucket  of  paint  used  in  its  construction.  While  we 
were  building  another  junk  was  on  the  ways  in  a  near-by  shipyard.  This  second  junk  was  the 
Green  Dragon,  owned  by  Richard  Halliburton.  The  Green  Dragon  sailed  from  Hong  Kong  on 
March  eight  carrying  a  crew  of  twelve  Americans,  her  destination  the  San  Francsico  World's  Fair. 
Since  March  twenty-fourth,  when  her  radio  failed  during  a  storm,  the  Green  Dragon  has  been 
unreported.  She  is  now  given  up  for  lost. 

"When  plans  for  our  trip  to  New  York  had  become  definite  I  appealed  to  Leroy  Lewis,  radio 
engineer  for  the  Philippine  Aerial  Taxi  Company,  for  technical  advice  and  practical  assistance  on 
the  radio  equipment  we  planned  to  install.  He  designed  a  compact  portable  transmitter  which 
operated  on  phone  or  c.w.  from  a  motor  generator;  output  was  forty-five  watts.  The  single  wire 
antenna  was  stretched  from  mast  to  mast,  but  since  the  booms  rose  above  the  tops  it  frequently 
broke  as  the  sails  were  shifted. 

"I  was  familiar  with  radio  communication,  both  phone  and  c.w.,  because  of  my  experience  in  the 
U.S.  Army  Air  Corps.  For  the  past  four  years  I  have  been  flying  for  the  Philippine  Aerial  Taxi 
Company  and,  as  much  of  our  communication  was  handled  through  the  medium  of  aircraft  radio,  I 
felt  capable  of  assuming  the  role  of  operator  aboard  the  Pang  Jin. 

"The  British  Government  agreed  to  grant  me  a  special  license  assigning  the  call  VS6BF.  Power 
was  limited  to  fifty  watts,  and  the  license  was  to  become  void  upon  arrival  in  New  York.  Little  did 
any  of  us  imagine  how  important  those  forty-five  watts  at  work  on  14,136  kc.  would  become  during 
a  cyclone  in  the  Indian  Ocean... 

"An  amusing  feature  of  a  few  of  these  QSOs  has  been  the  sounds  of  civilization  which  have  been 
heard  yet  not  experienced.  As  we  roll  and  dip  our  way  across  various  oceans  and  seas  toward 
America  the  noise  of  an  auto's  horn  or  the  ringing  of  a  telephone  bell  emanating  from  the 
loudspeaker  sound  strangely  out  of  place.  So  long  unheard  are  they  that  they  are  practically 
forgotten.  Our  longest  at-sea  stretch  has  been  seventy-seven  days.  Almost  at  the  end  of  this 
period  we  heard  Lowe  (ZS6DY)  talking  with  his  wife  and  family.  Again  we  recognized  the  splash  of 
a  tub  being  filled.  How  we  longed  for  a  hot  bath,  we  of  the  dirty  fingernails  and  long,  flowing 
beards!  The  unattainable  pleasures  of  civilization  can  be  trying  at  times. 

"Originally  our  route  had  been  planned  to  take  us  from  Hong  Kong  through  the  Straits  of  Malacca 
and  on  to  the  southern  tip  of  the  island  of  Ceylon.  Here  we  expected  to  take  advantage  of  the 
northeast  monsoon  season  and  sail  to  the  southwest  across  the  Indian  Ocean  to  the  Cape  of 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Ten  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chaplO.html 

Good  Hope.  From  Good  Hope  we  were  to  continue  to  New  York  over  the  waters  of  the  Atlantic. 
These  plans  have  been  altered,  however,  because  of  the  cyclone  which  drove  us  from  our  course 
in  monsoon  season. 

"The  monsoons  of  the  Indian  Ocean  are  steady  winds  which  blow  from  the  northeast  to  the 
southwest  from  December  to  June  and  then  turn  and  blow  in  the  opposite  direction  for  the  next  six 
months.  A  sailing  ship  finds  beating  against  a  monsoon  all  but  impossible.  We  took  the  chance  of 
completing  our  passage  to  Cape  Town  before  the  change  in  season  although  we  realized  how  late 
our  start  had  been.  We  figured  without  the  gale  off  Madagascar.  The  monsoon  turned  and  blew 
against  us  after  the  storm.  We  then  decided  to  attempt  to  reach  the  United  States  via  the 
Seychelle  Islands,  Aden,  the  Red  Sea,  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 

"Here  in  Aden  at  the  southern  tip  of  Arabia  we  are  still  faced  with  adverse  winds  in  the  Red  Sea. 
New  York  is  yet  thousands  of  miles  distant,  but  we  are  determined.  It  is  New  York  or  bust!" 

And  so  ended  Rex  Purcell's  account  of  the  cruise  of  the  Pang  Jin  as  told  to  George  Polk  at  Aden. 
The  sequel  to  the  story  was  told  in  this  news  bulletin  in  the  London  Times  a  few  days  later: 

Five  days  out  of  Aden,  Arabia,  the  Chinese  junk,  Pang  Jin,  bound  Hong  Kong  to  New 
York,  sank  in  the  Red  Sea.  All  members  of  the  crew  were  saved  by  the  Greek  freighter 
SS  Olga  E.  Embiricos.  Due  to  extremely  rough  seas  and  high  winds  the  survivors  were 
unable  to  salvage  anything  but  a  few  personal  belongings. 

There  was  another  of  these  radio  nomads  behind  a  mystery  radio  station  on  the  air  on  winter  a 
dozen  or  more  years  ago  with  the  call  sj5BX.  The  station  was  operated  by  an  adventurous  young 
Texan  named  Haskell  Watson.  He  went  to  Mexico  to  hunt  gold  and  operate  a  short-wave  radio 
station.  He  got  out  too.  He  had  literally  to  shoot  his  way  out  but  he  got  out. 

Actually  very  few  of  the  amateurs  who  worked  sj5BX  ever  learned  he  was  in  Mexico.  Over  the  air 
and  on  his  QSL  card  he  gave  his  location  as  "Pablo  Island-ninety  degrees  west,  six  degrees 
south."  At  first  this  puzzled  a  good  many  in  the  fraternity,  since  there  is  no  Pablo  Island  in  that 
part  of  the  world-in  fact,  no  island  of  any  kind.  A  glance  at  the  map  will  show  that  ninety  degrees 
west  and  six  degrees  south  lies  in  open  ocean  about  five  hundred  miles  west  of  the  coast  of  Peru. 
Before  long  it  was  rumored  that  sj5BX  was  really  in  Peru,  that  the  prefix  "sj"  signified  Peru,  or 
rather  its  old  Spanish  name  of  Juinan.  The  official  identification  prefix  for  Peruvian  stations  was 
"sp"  but  someone  recalled  that  a  few  of  the  old  aristocracy  of  the  country  preferred  the  ancient 
name  and  persisted  in  its  use. 

So  that  became  the  accepted  version-that  sj5BX  was  a  blue-blooded  Peruvian,  too  stiff  necked  to 
use  a  prefix  based  on  the  hated  modern  name  for  his  country. 

A  version  farther  from  the  truth  would  be  hard  to  imagine.  The  real  operator  of  sj5BX  was  a 
hard-boiled,  devil-may-care  yanqui  adventurer  with  a  complete  disregard  for  tradition  or  custom  or 
even  the  law. 

That,  in  fact,  was  why  he  was  in  Mexico.  He  and  his  party  were  down  there  in  the  mountainous 
regions  of  southern  Mexico  searching  for  gold.  And  they  were  finding  it,  too-finding  it  at  the 
bottom  of  an  extinct  volcano. 

The  expedition  made  its  camp  in  the  dead  crater  of  the  old  volcano.  The  crater  was  little  more  than 
a  huge  well,  its  walls  in  most  places  a  sheer  three  thousand  feet  high.  Considering  the 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Ten  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chaplO.html 

inaccessibility  of  the  place,  the  camp  was  a  good  one  too.  The  living  quarters  were  in  an  adobe 
hut,  with  rooms  and  even  a  porch.  This  was  where  Watson  lived,  and  Paul,  the  only  other 
American  in  the  party.  And  Watson's  wife,  Donna.  It  would  not  do  to  overlook  Donna  Watson.  Not 
only  was  she  as  pretty  as  a  picture  and  a  crackerjack  radio  operator,  but  when  the  shooting  began 
she  proved  herself  as  gallant  and  self-reliant  as  her  husband.  However,  that's  getting  ahead  of  the 
story. 

They  found  the  gold  they  sought.  That  part  of  their  plans  worked  out  well  enough;  the  trouble  lay 
in  the  radio  end  of  the  project. 

Haskell  had  bought  a  collection  of  radio  parts  back  in  the  United  States  when  he  began 
accumulating  equipment  for  the  expedition,  but  there  hadn't  been  time  to  assemble  the  stuff  into  a 
working  unit  before  leaving.  As  soon  as  they  had  organized  the  camp  and  the  mining  operations 
were  underway  he  started  building  a  transmitter. 

But  when  it  was  finished  the  obstreperous  outfit  refused  to  get  a  signal  out  of  the  crater.  Try  as  he 
might,  he  could  not  work  another  station.  Haskell  had  a  fair  knowledge  of  radio.  He  had  been  a 
ham  before  the  war  and  had  picked  up  more  experience  overseas.  Friends  of  his  in  Texas  were 
active  in  radio  and  they  had  instructed  him  in  current  practices. 

But  they  hadn't  told  him  enough  to  enable  him  to  solve  this  problem.  He  had  an  idea  what  was 
wrong;  he  came  to  the  conclusion  finally  that  he  was  trying  to  transmit  from  the  bottom  of  a  well 
three  thousand  feet  deep  and  that  it  just  couldn't  be  done. 

There  were  other  complications  too.  They  were  in  a  brigand-infested  district.  As  autumn  passed 
and  winter  came  on  it  grew  cold  in  the  mountains,  and  some  of  the  bandits  got  the  habit  of 
hanging  around  the  cabin  where  it  was  warmer.  Watson  had  reason  to  believe  that  a  few  of  his 
own  helpers  belonged  to  the  gang. 

Late  one  afternoon  when  he  was  working  on  the  transmitter  a  shadow  fell  across  the  littered  table. 
A  rasping  voice  with  a  heavy  accent  spoke.  "Steeck  'em  up,  gringo,"  it  said. 

Watson  looked  up  sharply,  shading  his  eyes  to  see  a  huge  Mexican  with  an  equally  huge  revolver. 

"Oh,  it's  you,  Sandoval,"  Watson  said.  "What's  the  big  idea?" 

"What  you  are  making,  eh?  Ees  eet  somet'ing  of  thees  what  they  call  the  rad-ee-o?  Queek  now, 
tell  me!" 

"Radio?  What  do  you  know  about  a  radio?  Where  have  you  heard  that?" 

"Caramba-\  know.  Some  business  weeth  the  evil  spirits.  I  have  hear  Jose  and  one  other  who  have 
been  to  Mexico  City  tell  of  thees.  / Vamos!-ees  eet  el  radio?  Queek,  or,  by  damn,  I  shoot!" 

"No,  this  is  no  radio.  I  know  nothing  about  a  radio.  What  makes  you  think  it  is?  And  what 
difference  does  it  make?" 

"I  no  weel  have  such  a  thing  someplace  by  me.  Eef  weeth  thees  radio  you  can  talk  for  a  many 
miles,  Madre  de  Dios,  could  you  not  tell  them  that  I,  Sandoval,  am  here?-that  same  who  has 
keeled  a  many  men?  Sacristo,  I  t'ink  yet  that  ees  radio.  I  take  no  chance.  I  break  eet  up." 

The  hulking  Mexican  moved  gingerly  toward  the  littered  table  strewn  with  apparatus.  Haskell,  by 
now  genuinely  alarmed,  began  talking  rapidly. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Ten  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chaplO.html 

"No-no!  This  is  no  radio.  This  is— it's  equipment  to  assay  metals  with.  Tells  where  there  is  gold, 
you  know.  I  don't  know  anything  about  a  radio,  I  tell  you!" 

Sandoval  paused.  His  attention  was  attracted  by  the  phrase,  "to  assay  metals."  He  had  heard 
about  such  apparatus  before,  and  Haskell  was  soon  able  to  convince  him  that  he  had  no  cause  for 
alarm. 

It  was  shortly  after  this  incident  that  Watson  mounted  a  telescope  trained  on  the  one  entrance  to 
the  crater.  The  crater  was  like  a  huge  hole  in  the  top  of  the  mountain,  approachable  only  in  one 
direction,  with  a  solitary  twisting  trail.  By  keeping  watch  on  this  trail  they  had  an  hour's  warning  of 
the  approach  of  any  doubtful  character,  ample  time  to  hide  the  radio  gear  and  other  valuable 
equipment. 

After  finishing  the  wiring  of  the  transmitter  and  trying  for  days  to  work  someone  Haskell  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  he  had  told  Sandoval  no  lie  when  he  said  he  knew  nothing  about  radio.  Finally 
he  wrote  back  to  the  States  for  help,  enclosing  detailed  sketches  of  his  location  and  a  complete 
list  of  parts. 

In  the  course  of  time  instructions  arrived  from  his  amateur  friends  in  Texas.  Explicit  instructions 
that  told  him  how  to  assemble  the  parts  he  had  on  hand  for  maximum  efficiency,  how  to  string  a 
line  across  the  crater  from  wall  to  wall,  how  to  hang  a  radiating  system  on  it,  how  far  it  must  be 
located  from  the  side  wall  of  the  crater-everything. 

Haskell  followed  the  instructions  to  the  letter,  and  they  worked.  Soon  sj5BX  was  one  of  the  most 
consistent  stations  on  the  air.  When  Haskell  wasn't  able  to  operate  his  wife  would  be  at  the  key. 
He  had  started  to  teach  her  the  game  when  they  first  landed  in  Mexico  and  he  insisted  that  she 
become  letter-perfect  before  he  allowed  her  on  the  air.  So  perfect,  in  fact,  that  soon  she  was  a 
better  operator  than  he.  "She  was  the  Helen  Wills  of  the  key,"  Colonel  Clair  Foster,  W6HM,  wrote 
in  tribute,  "and  you  didn't  have  to  soften  your  game  for  her!  How  she  liked  to  bawl  a  feller  out  for 
sending  double  or  for  sending  slow  when  he  could  go  faster." 

The  Watsons  made  a  good  showing  with  the  station  from  the  operating  standpoint.  They  worked 
all  districts  of  the  United  States  and  every  continent  but  Africa.  The  station  was  operated  primarily 
as  a  hobby  outlet  but  it  served  them  in  more  tangible  ways  as  well.  The  nearest  telegraph  station 
and  post  office  were  six  days  away,  a  hazardous  burro  ride  over  a  treacherous  trail.  Moreover,  a 
strict  censorship  prevailed,  and  everything  was  scrutinized.  Whether  for  reasons  of  stupidity  or 
suspicion,  their  mail  and  messages  were  often  delayed  and  occasionally  witheld.  Radio  was 
invaluable  in  this  situation,  for  it  aided  in  keeping  them  in  touch  with  their  headquarters  in  Texas. 

But,  apart  from  radio,  the  expedition  had  hard  going,  and  the  vicissitudes  and  exciting  episodes 
surrounding  it  were  many.  Their  relationship  with  Sandoval's  bandit  gang  gradually  developed  into 
a  feud  and  finally  broke  into  actual  guerrllia  warfare.  The  later  phase  was  reached  when  Watson 
arranged  with  the  leader  of  the  brigands  for  the  purchase  of  dynamite  which  was  badly  needed  in 
their  operations.  The  fact  that  the  bandits  had  probably  acquired  the  explosive  originally  by  the 
process  of  holding  up  a  mine  did  not  disturb  him  too  much,  but  when  they  attempted  to  hijack  him 
on  the  trip  back  it  became  a  different  story. 

Making  his  way  along  the  treacherous  trail  out  of  the  crater  with  a  string  of  three  burros  early  one 
morning,  Haskell  led  his  reluctant  pack  train  to  the  rendezvous  of  the  bandits.  There  the  three 
animals  were  loaded  with  the  dangerous  explosive.  When  the  specified  sum  had  changed  hands 
he  started  back. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Ten  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chaplO.html 

But  along  the  return  route  another  lot  of  the  brown-skinned  Mexican  outlaws  lay  in  ambush  for 
him,  their  object  to  reclaim  the  merchandise  he  had  just  bought.  Watson,  keenly  alert,  saw  them 
as  he  rounded  a  bend  in  the  trail.  Outnumbered,  he  took  refuge  behind  a  jutting  rock.  Bullets 
chattered  against  the  rock  and  chipped  off  fine  bits  of  stone  that  showered  down  on  him. 
Frightened,  the  burros  bucked  and  plunged.  Finally  one  broke  away  and  went  trotting  stiffly  down 
the  trail. 

Then  it  happened.  A  stray  bullet  caught  the  dynamite  packed  on  the  animal.  The  hot  lead 
detonated  the  explosive  and  it  blew  up  just  as  the  animal  passed  the  point  where  the  bandits  lay 
in  ambush.  Beast  and  men  were  blown  down  the  slope  in  a  mighty,  shattering  burst  of  cataclysmic 
wind. 

Sickened,  but  unharmed,  Haskell  marshaled  his  two  remaining  burros  and  drove  them  hurriedly 
the  rest  of  the  way  down  the  trail  to  the  mine. 

From  then  on  the  trio  were  constantly  on  the  qui  vive,  in  frequent  danger  of  ambush.  They  dared 
not  venture  out  at  night  for  fear  of  attack.  One  dark  night  Haskell  and  Paul  were  caught  just 
outside  the  camp  and  had  a  dangerously  close  escape.  Two  of  the  bandits  died,  but  the  Texans 
escaped  unscathed.  Another  time  a  lone  bandit  assaulted  the  houseboy,  but  the  servant's 
frightened  screams  brought  Haskell  and  Paul  on  the  run,  and  they  dissuaded  the 
dark-complexioned  gentleman  from  his  larcenous  habits-permanently.  After  that  they  made  a 
habit  of  staying  home  nights. 

Then  came  the  June  afternoon  when  the  bandit  gang  attacked  en  masse.  There  were  nine  of 
them.  They  surrounded  the  house  and  made  a  surprise  attack  from  behind  plenty  of  cover  and 
under  a  heavy  barrage  of  rifle  fire.  Ordinarily  the  Mexicans  were  chary  of  wasting  ammunition,  for 
cartrideges  cost  them  a  dollar  apiece,  but  this  time  they  were  staking  everything  on  a  major 
assault  and  they  went  at  it  all  out. 

The  Watsons,  although  outnumbered,  were  not  unprepared.  They  returned  the  fire  liberally  and, 
for  a  time,  with  good  effect.  Haskell  and  Paul  flipped  .45s  as  fast  as  they  could  finger  the  triggers, 
and  Donna  filled  the  guns  as  fast  as  they  were  emptied.  Paul  screened  the  front  porch  of  the  hut 
with  a  curtain  of  stinging  lead  while  Haskell  covered  the  segment  leading  up  the  trail.  The  rear 
should  have  been  protected  by  the  sheer  walls  of  the  crater  against  which  the  shack  was  built. 

But  toward  the  end  of  the  afternoon  one  exceptionally  enterprising  bandit  lowered  himself  down 
the  wall  and  attacked  them  from  the  rear.  This  proved  their  undoing.  When  the  smoke  cleared 
away  two  of  the  attacking  party  were  dead,  others  were  wounded,  and  the  three  Americans  were 
overpowered. 

Roped  up  too  tight  for  comfort,  they  were  imprisoned  temporarily  in  the  adobe  hut.  There  they 
were  left  undisturbed  to  ponder  their  probable  fate.  Nothing  seemed  more  certain  than  that  when 
nightfall  came  they  would  be  taken  out  and  shot. 

Instead,  when  darkness  came  Manuel,  the  houseboy,  who  had  sneaked  quietly  away  when  the 
shooting  started,  slipped  them  out  into  the  rubble  where  he  had  hidden  their  horses,  all  saddled 
and  ready  to  go. 

It  took  the  trio  seven  days  to  reach  the  nearest  town,  riding  over  the  bandit-infested  trail  only  in 
pitch  darkness  to  avoid  being  seen.  They  had  nothing  except  their  clothing,  Haskell's  pistol  and  a 
few  pesos  with  which  they  bought  two  cans  of  sardines  from  a  native.  Together  with  three  quail 
that  Watson  shot  this  was  the  only  food  they  had  during  that  seven-day  ride. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Ten  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chaplO.html 

At  last  they  arrived  at  the  Mexican  town-and  food  and  water  and  safety.  At  least,  they  thought 
they  were  safe.  But  shortly  after  they  arrived  Haskell  learned  that  news  of  the  battle  at  the  mine 
had  preceded  them.  Moreover,  they  were  being  accused  of  having  murdered  the  dead  Mexicans  in 
cold  blood. 

The  prospect  of  being  thrown  into  a  filthy  jail  to  await  the  decision  of  the  law  in  a  region  where  that 
law  might  well  be  controlled  by  the  bandit  gang  they  had  escaped  did  not  appeal,  particularly 
since  their  own  status  in  conducting  mining  operations  there  was  uncertain. 

At  this  point  a  stranger  called  on  them.  He  was  a  fellow  Texan,  and  he  had  heard  of  their  plight. 
When  they  told  him  their  story  he  agreed  to  help.  "But  if  I  do  it'll  be  found  out,  and  I'll  have  to  beat 
it  out  of  town  myself,"  he  said.  "Here's  some  money.  I'll  line  up  a  car  or  something  for  you,  and 
then  you'll  have  to  give  me  a  few  hours  to  get  away." 

That  night  they  made  good  their  escape.  Their  benefactor  had  provided  a  Chevrolet  truck,  and 
they  hired  an  armed  guard  of  eight  men,  mercenaries  who  could  be  trusted  as  long  as  there  was 
prospect  of  payment. 

With  these  they  slipped  out  into  the  night,  headed  for  a  larger  city  on  the  coast.  The  journey  was 
eighteen  hours  long,  most  of  it  spent  extricating  the  truck  when  it  became  mired  along  the  trail  or 
pushing  it  up  steep  grades  that  only  a  burro  could  negotiate  under  its  own  power. 

With  the  liberal  exercise  of  bribery  and  brawn  they  finally  reached  the  coast  and  a  ship  bound 
north. 

And  there  the  story  of  sj5BX  ends.  Haskell  and  Donna  Watson  returned  to  the  United  States  sans 
gold,  sans  equipment,  sans  radio,  but  alive  and  safe  and  ready  to  go  again  the  next  time 
adventure  should  call. 

Out  on  the  edge  of  the  world,  at  77°  31'  east  and  38°  43'  south,  in  the  middle  of  the  south  Indian 
Ocean,  approximately  equidistant  from  Australia,  Africa  and  Antarctica,  there  lies  a  barren  rock 
called  St  Paul  Island. 

Sailors  call  it  "the  accursed  island."  Of  volcanic  origin,  the  island  is  actually  the  peak  of  an  old 
volcano  jutting  up  from  the  ocean  floor.  The  rim  is  broken  on  one  side,  the  result  of  an  ancient 
explosion,  and  the  sea  forms  a  natural  harbor  within  the  crater. 

Nothing  green  grows  on  this  volcanic  rock  which  has  a  total  area  of  less  than  three  square  miles, 
but  the  surrounding  waters  abound  in  spawning  lobsters.  Few  fishing  grounds  are  richer.  They 
have  long  been  a  challenge  to  fishermen,  and  at  least  four  expeditions  have  been  organized  to 
cash  in  on  the  bonanza. 

But  every  attempt  has  ended  in  failure.  The  Austral  disappeared  into  the  fog  that  constantly 
hovers  around  St  Paul.  A  1931  attempt  b  the  French  to  colonize  the  island  ended  in  tragedy, 
rescue  ships  finding  a  dozen  persons  dead  and  fifty  others  suffering  from  malnutrition.  There  is 
nothing  to  eat  on  St  Paul  but  lobsters  and  fish,  and  such  a  diet  can  only  end  in  scurvy.  The 
survivors  of  the  1931  expedition  were  repatriated  to  Brittany.  Of  two  other  expeditions  there  were 
no  survivors. 

Yet  in  all  the  world  there  is  no  chance  so  long  nor  spot  so  dangerous  but  that  somewhere  humans 
will  be  found  to  brave  it.  In  1938  it  was  a  Dutchman,  John  de  Boers,  who  resolved  to  defy  the 
dangers  of  St  Paul  Island  once  again,  dreaming  of  the  fortune  in  lobsters  he  might  take  out  of  its 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Ten  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chaplO.html 

cold  waters. 

He  bought  a  Newfoundland  trawler,  L'lle  Bourbon,  and  with  the  blessing  of  the  French 
Government  he  spent  a  small  fortune  transforming  it  into  a  floating  refrigerator.  The  equipment  for 
storing  and  preserving  the  expected  crustacean  harvest  was  magnificient. 

But  there  De  Boers'  care  in  making  preparations  ended.  For  the  rest  of  the  expedition  was  badly 
organized,  poorly  supplied  and  poorly  manned.  There  was  not  even  enough  coal  in  the  bunkers 
for  the  voyage  to  the  island  and  return,  it  developed. 

A  motley  and  ill-assorted  crew  it  was  that  walked  up  the  gangplank  as  L'lle  Bourbon  prepared  to 
sail  from  St  Malo,  France,  in  May  of  1938.  There  was  John  de  Boers  himself,  the  avaricious, 
visionary  Dutchman.  There  was  his  wife,  a  buxom,  motherly  woman  who  had  once  lived  with 
natives  in  Madagascar.  There  was  the  ship's  doctor  and  his  wife  and  a  Turkish  engineer.  There 
was  a  blond  artist  (niece  of  Paul  Chabas,  a  painter  of  September  Morn)  and  a  Parisian  hairdresser 
who  filled  her  trunk  with  useless  sport  clothes.  There  was  a  Breton  radio  operator  (a  professional) 
and  his  bitter-tongued  fishwife  and  a  mechanic  and  his  wife.  Finally,  there  were  twenty-five 
common  seamen  and  lobstermen. 

They  sailed  away  from  sunny  St  Malo  harbor  out  of  the  English  Channel  and  through  Gibralter 
into  the  Mediterranean.  By  the  time  they  reached  the  Suez  Canal  the  womenfolk  were  bickering 
fretfully  in  the  scorching  heat.  They  fought  their  way  through  the  Red  Sea  with  hair  pullings  and 
caterwaulings,  and  at  Djibouti  the  radio  operator  and  ship's  doctor  and  their  wives  were  driven 
ashore  by  the  unbearable  strife. 

De  Boers  finally  took  aboard  a  doctor  whom  he  found  in  French  Somaliland,  and  the  trawler 
steamed  on  to  Madagascar.  There  most  of  the  white  crew  mutinied,  and  blacks  were  signed  in 
their  places. 

There,  too,  he  replaced  the  radio  operator-replaced  him  with  an  ardent  young  French  amateur 
named  F.  Paul  Bour.  Just  why  Bour  should  leave  his  comfortable  life  in  Tananarive  and  his  lovely 
wife  and  family  and  go  on  this  expedition  remains  a  mystery,  a  mystery  not  solved  even  by  Bour 
himself.  Perhaps  the  chance  to  go  on  a  journey  to  an  uninhabited  island  was  an  overpowering  lure 
to  a  confirmed  DX  hound.  Possibly  other  factors  not  so  obvious  melted  his  sounder  judgement. 
Nevertheless,  Bour  sailed  with  the  De  Boers  expedition  when  it  set  out  again  for  frigid  St  Paul  and 
the  fabulous  fortune  in  lobsters.... 

The  time  and  the  scene  change  now  to  a  point  two  months  later  and  eleven  thousand  miles  away. 
It  was  eight  forty-five  on  the  morning  of  December  eighteenth  in  Bremerton,  Wash.  At  the 
Bremerton  Navy  Yard  Dispensary,  Chief  Pharmacist's  Mate  Edwin  R.  Gibson  was  on  duty.  But  at 
that  hour  of  the  morning  the  dispensary  was  quiet,  and  Gibson,  a  radio  amateur,  was  passing  the 
time  by  listening  in  on  his  short-wave  receiver. 

As  he  turned  the  dial  idly  from  signal  to  signal  he  almost  passed  a  husky  whisper  in  the 
background  at  7015  kilocycles.  Turning  back  and  straining  to  read  the  weak  signal,  he  pieced 
together  a  strange  message: 

QST  DE  XFB8AB  AND  PARTY  OF  FORTY-EIGHT  ARE  STRANDED  HERE  AT  ST 
PAUL  ISLAND  AND  WILL  BE  GRATEFUL  TO  ALL  OF  YOU  TO  QSP  AS  EARLY  AS 
POSSIBLE  TO  MADAGASCAR  THAT  WE  RAN  SHORT  OF  COAL  THRU  BAD 
WEATHER  AND  WE  DID  NOT  HAVE  ANY  CHANCE  TO  FIND  COAL  AT  THE  ISLAND 
STOP  WE  BEEN  CALLING  MADAGASCAR  BU  NO  LUCK  OF  REPLY  STOP  WE  CAN 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Ten  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chaplO.html 

HEAR  TANANRIVE  BROADCAST  FAIRLY  WELL  AT  FIFTEEN  GMT  SO  WOULD  LIKE 
TO  SUGGEST  THAT  CALL  US  HERE  TOMORROW  AND  DAYS  AFTER  STOP  WE 
WILL  BE  LISTENING  FOR  ANY  MESSAGE  OR  NEWS  STOP  HAD  PLENTY  WORRY 
SINCE  WE  LEFT  AND  HAD  MY  RECEIVER  BURNED  STOP  NOW  USING  SMALL 
SCHNELL  SET  HARD  COPY  PLENTY  QRN  STOP  KEEP  ON  LOOKOUT  FOR  ME 
AGAIN  STOP  CONFIRM  THAT  WE  ARE  ON  STEAMSHIP  ILE  BOURBON 

Gibson  tried  vainly  to  communicate  with  the  mysterious  XFB8AB  but  he  could  not  hear  the  faint 
signal  again.  Shifting  his  transmitter  over  rapidly  to  the  naval  reserve  channel,  he  forwarded  the 
message  to  the  commandant  of  the  Third  Naval  District  who  informed  Naval  Operations  at 
Washington,  D.C.  Adding  strings  to  his  bow,  Gibson  also  telephoned  the  Coast  Guard  at  Seattle 
and  notified  the  French  Consul  at  San  Francisco  via  the  Army  amateur  net. 

Meanwhile,  down  in  the  mists  of  desolate  St  Paul  Island,  Paul  Bour  did  not  know  that  his  appeal 
had  been  heard.  He  sat  patiently  at  his  key,  hour  after  hour,  repeating  his  interminable  plea.  Early 
the  next  morning,  at  six-twenty  Pacific  time,  Paul  heard  the  first  answer  to  his  call.  It  was  from  Neil 
Taylor  at  Coronado  Beach,  Calif.  Almost  overcome  with  relief  and  gratitude,  Paul  told  Taylor  that 
his  was  the  first  station  worked  by  the  ship  in  thirty-three  days  and  then  repeated  his  tale.  Other 
amateurs  were  listening  by  then,  including  Airways  Operator  Irving  Astman  on  Donner's  Summit 
near  Norden,  Calif.  Mate  Gibson,  too,  up  in  Bremerton,  was  again  spending  his  early  shift  at  his 
receiver  and  heard  the  contact. 

Taylor  told  Paul  Bour  that  he  would  do  everything  he  could  to  help  and  then  talked  it  over  with 
Astman.  The  latter  telegraphed  the  Coast  Guard  at  San  Francisco,  asking  the  French  Consul  and 
the  steamship  lines  be  notified. 

Meanwhile  the  Navy  Department  was  acting  on  the  message  originally  intercepted  by  Gibson. 
From  Washington  it  was  radioed  to  Rear  Admiral  Henry  E.  Lackey  on  the  American  cruiser 
Omaha,  commander  of  Squadron  40-T  in  the  Mediterranean.  Admiral  Lackey  was  instructed  to 
transmit  the  message  to  the  nearest  French  radio  station,  since  the  L'lle  Bourbon  was  of  French 
registry. 

On  receiving  the  message  in  Paris  the  French  Colonial  Ministry  immediately  ordered  a  French 
warship  to  speed  at  once  to  St  Paul  Island  from  Madagascar  to  rescue  the  ill-starred  expedition. 

The  relief  ship  arrived  at  the  island  with  fuel  and  provisions  before  any  serious  consequences 
resulted,  and  the  De  Boers  expedition  limped  slowly  back  to  Europe,  another  broken  and  beaten 
victim  of  grim  St  Paul  Island. 

Paul  Boer  at  length  returned  to  Madagascar,  a  poorer  and  wiser  ham,  his  health  impaired  and  his 
resources  drained.  His  lust  for  adventure  was  sated-temporarily,  at  least. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven 


http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapll.htrnl 


previous  |  next 


Chapter  Eleven- 

On  the  Frontiers  of  Science 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 


NOT  ALONE  on  the  frontiers  of  civilization  where  men  go  to  enlarge  their  knowledge  of  the  earth 
but  also  on  the  frontiers  of  science  where  men  seek  to  pierce  the  veil  of  infinity  the  radio  amateur 
ventures  into  the  unknown. 

"The  reason  for  our  wonderful  advances  in  radio  and  other  scientific  fields  is  beacuse  we  allow  our 
youngsters  to  play  with  new  ideas  and  inventions.  We  encourage  them  to  experiment  with  radio  by 
making  them  licensed  operators,  giving  them  our  blessings  and  telling  them  to  go  ahead.  Every 
great  advancement  that  has  been  made  in  wireless  and  radio  was  discovered  by  youngsters.  All 
that  our  great  scientific  laboratories  have  done  and  are  doing  is  merely  refining  what  the  young 
fellows  have  discovered." 

This  was  said  by  the  president  of  one  of  America's  largest  radio-manufacturing  firms. 

His  point  of  view,  characteristically,  is  the  utilitarian  one.  It  was  expressed  differently  and,  again, 
characteristically  by  a  newspaper  writer: 

"Man's  subjugation  of  the  frontiers  of  science  calls  for  the  same  clear-eyed  persistence,  the 
personal  courage  to  overcome  the  bitterness  of  disappointment,  and  the  ability  to  transmute  the 
filmy  stuff  of  dreams  into  the  obsidian  hardness  of  fact  that  marked  man's  conquest  of  new  lands. 

"The  onward  sweep  of  amateur  radio  has  been  attended  by  these  qualities.  In  three  decades  the 
hams,  working  without  renumeration,  without  hope  of  personal  profit,  seized  the  ether  spectrum 
and  forcibly  bent  it  to  their  will." 

The  amateur  himself,  of  course,  has  another  viewpoint  still.  He's  just  doing  what  he  wants  to  do 
because  it's  fun  and  he  likes  to  do  it. 

He  is  by  nature  an  ingenius  fellow.  The  fact  that  he  frequently  suffers  the  handicap  of  lack  of 
money  and  apparatus,  that  he  does  not  have  well-equipped  laboratories  in  which  to  work  or,  often, 
the  advantages  of  a  good  technical  education,  only  whets  his  intensity  of  purpose. 

There  was  a  young  amateur  in  the  Middle  West  who  can  be  cited  as  an  example.  This  lad's 
parents  were  very  poor;  in  fact,  they  lived  almost  in  poverty.  Yet  he  had  an  outstanding  station, 
and  his  signals  were  well  known  on  the  air.  He  reached  out  long  distances,  and  his  signal  had 
many  of  the  qualities  that  indicate  good  engineering  design  and  precise  adjustment. 

This  boy  had  little  formal  education.  He  had  attended  grammar  school  until  he  was  able  to  work 
and  then  he  had  assisted  in  the  support  of  his  family.  They  were  very  poor  indeed.  Despite  this  he 
had  an  exceptionally  complete  and  effective  station  installed  in  a  tiny  closet  in  his  mother's 
kitchen. 


How  had  he  done  it?  The  answer  is  that  he  had  constructed  every  last  detail  of  the  station  himself. 
Even  such  complex  and  intricate  structures  as  headphones  and  vacuum  tubes,  the  products  of 
specialists,  were  homemade.  He  had  located  the  dump  of  a  wholesale  drug  house  and  there  he 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

found  scraps  of  glass  that  could  be  blown.  On  the  electric-light  company's  dump  he  picked  up 
bits  of  broken  tungsten  filament  wire  from  burned-out  bulbs.  With  these  he  made  his  vacuum 
tubes.  To  exhaust  the  tubes  he  built  his  own  mercury  pump  from  broken  test  tubes  found  on  the 
drug  company's  dump.  His  greatest  problem  was  to  secure  mercury  for  the  pump;  he  could  not 
make  that.  But  he  finally  found  another  amateur  who  had  some  and  begged  enough  to  complete 
his  pump. 

His  headphones,  built  from  bits  of  wood  and  wire,  displayed  the  most  ingenius  construction. 
Similarly,  everything  else  in  the  station  was  cleverly  handmade.  In  fact,  the  greatest  financial 
expenditure  this  young  lad  made  in  building  his  station  was  twenty-five  cents  for  a  pair  of 
combination  pliers. 

Hiram  Percy  Maxim  once  said,  "THere  is  no  way  to  hold  down  such  passionate  purpose.  No 
penalty  suffices.  Death  is  the  only  cure."  And  to  illustate  his  point: 

"I  know  of  one  young  chap  in  a  Middle  Western  city  who  secured  his  first  information  on  radio  from 
the  contents  of  an  ash  barrel.  On  one  occasion  he  had  found  an  article  on  wireless  in  a  discarded 
copy  of  the  Scientific  American  which  had  been  thrown  into  an  ash  barrel.  He  read  it  until  it  was 
worn  out  and  undecipherable  except  to  himself.  He  hungered  for  more  knowledge.  He  wondered 
where  he  might  find  it.  He  went  to  the  lady  who  ran  the  public  library.  She  had  never  heard  of 
wireless  and  treated  him  with  suspicion.  He  went  to  the  telegraph  operator  at  the  railroad  station. 
But  nobody  knew  as  much  as  he  did,  and  so  he  was  compelled  to  return  to  the  ash  barrels  which 
he  watched  carefully  thereafter." 

This  youngster  continued  to  pick  up  scraps  of  knowledge  wherever  he  could  find  them  and 
throughout  his  later  life  he  always  seemed  to  know  just  a  bit  more  than  those  about  him  did.  What 
is  more,  he  learned  to  apply  his  knowledge.  In  the  course  of  time  he  became  one  of  the 
outstanding  figures  in  the  radio  industry. 

Many  of  radio's  leaders  began  in  just  such  a  way.  At  first  their  progress  was  slow  because  there 
was  little  information.  But  gradually  these  attic  experimenters,  these  basement  laboratorians, 
learned  the  art  of  wireless. 

At  first  the  distances  they  covered  were  small,  a  few  blocks  or  a  mile  or  two  at  most.  But  gradually 
they  improved,  until  by  1912  distances  of  several  hundred  miles  were  being  spanned.  In  that  year 
the  first  radio  law  was  passed,  relegating  amateurs  to  what  was  then  considered  the  useless 
wavelength  of  two  hundred  meters. 

Eventually  transcontinental  records  were  made,  and  the  amateurs  began  to  talk  about  bridging 
the  Atlantic  by  wireless  in  1901,  using  tremendous  power  and  long  wavelengths.  Commercial 
communications  companies  not  long  afterward  duplicated  the  feat,  using  the  same  tactics: 
prodigious  power  and  mile-long  antenna  systems  resembling  cross-country  distribution  lines. 
Amateurs,  on  the  other  hand,  were  sure  it  could  be  done  with  low  power  and  short  wavelengths. 
The  war  interfered  with  their  plans,  however,  and  by  late  1921  they  still  had  not  succeeded.  The 
reason  for  this,  some  said,  was  that  European  ability  was  not  on  a  par  with  that  of  the  American 
hams. 

In  February  of  1921  the  A.R.R.L.  sponsored  tests  in  which  some  two  dozen  selected  American 
amateurs  transmitted  prearranged  signals.  Despite  intense  interest  on  both  sides  of  the  water  the 
tests  failed.  So  large  was  the  number  of  English  listeners  with  their  regenerative  or  self-radiating 
receivers  that  they  jammed  each  other.  No  American  signals  were  heard. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

A  second  series  of  tests  was  planned  for  December.  This  time,  in  order  that  no  possible 
deficiencies  in  British  receiving  apparatus  could  imperil  their  success,  the  American  amateurs 
decided  to  send  their  best  qualified  member  overseas  with  their  own  hard-earned  funds  and  with 
him  the  best  American  equipment.  Not  that  the  ability  of  the  English  was  seriously  doubted, 
but-well,  they  had  not  succeeded  before,  and  this  time  the  Americans  were  going  to  be  sure. 

This  was  a  big  venture  for  a  group  of  amateurs,  with  no  prospect  of  material  reward.  In  fact,  it  has 
been  called  "the  greatest  sporting  event  in  scientific  history." 

The  whole  project  was  carefully  planned  and  executed.  Paul  F.  Godley,  probably  the  foremost 
receiving  expert  in  America  at  that  time,  was  chosen  for  the  job.  Elaborate  arrangements  were 
made  with  the  amateur  organizations  and  radio  publications  across  the  water,  and  "Paragon  Paul" 
(as  he  was  called  because  of  his  famous  "Paragon"  receiver)  began  hectic,  sleepless  weeks  of 
building  special  amplifiers,  testing  various  tuning  arrangements  and  experimenting  with  different 
antennas. 

On  November  fifteenth,  exhausted  from  the  strain  of  his  preparations,  but  convinced  that  his 
equipment  was  perfect,  Godley  sailed  from  New  York  on  the  Aquitania.  The  night  before,  at  a 
testimonial  dinner  given  him  at  the  Engineer's  Club,  a  sealed  packet  containing  the  secret  codes 
and  final  schedules  for  the  tests  had  been  handed  him. 

At  noon  the  great  liner  was  backed  out  of  her  berth,  and  Godley  started  on  the  second  stage  of 
his  remarkable  journey.  Amid  the  pandemonium  and  confusion  the  radio  hams  who  came  down  to 
see  Godley  off  solved  the  problem  of  being  heard  above  the  din  by  holding  their  arms  up  above 
the  crowd  and  then  opening  and  closing  their  hands  to  form  the  continental  code  in  heliograph 
style.  They  talked  to  Godley  on  the  boat  dock  that  way  for  half  an  hour,  rather  to  the  perplexity  of 
the  surrounding  crowd. 

It  happened  that  H.H.  Beverage,  an  engineer  of  the  Radio  Corporation  of  America,  also  an 
amateur,  was  sailing  on  the  same  boat.  Beverage  was  discovered  leaning  over  the  rail  on  the 
same  deck,  watching  the  proceedings  with  great  interest.  This  information  was  relayed  to  Godley 
by  "hand  radio,"  and  he  thereupon  walked  over  to  Beverage  and  introduced  himself.  Beverage 
grinned  and  as  he  shook  hands  with  Godley  with  his  right  hand  he  formed  a  nonchalant  "OK"  with 
his  left.  The  two  kindred  spirits  thereafter  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  voyage  together. 

This  kind  of  spirit  followed  Godley  throughout  his  trip.  Radiograms  from  amateurs  which  reached 
him  on  shipboard  were  filled  with  it.  "At  no  time  had  I  viewed  the  trip  as  anything  even  remotely 
approaching  a  lark,  for  there  were  sacrifices  which  had  to  be  made,"  he  said  later.  "But  it  was 
these  radiograms,  each  bubbling  over  with  sincerity  and  a  will  for  success,  that  first  brought  home 
to  me  the  extent  to  which  all  those  eyes  reddened  by  long  watches  on  the  relay  routes  must  be 
following  me." 

A  month,  lacking  only  a  few  days,  went  by.  Paul  Godley  arrived  in  England  and  was  royally  feted 
in  London.  He  set  up  his  apparatus  for  preliminary  tests  but  found  conditions  in  the  city  wholly 
unsatisfactory.  Then  he  traveled  to  Scotland  in  search  of  a  suitable  location  on  the  moors  near 
Androssan. 

The  weather  was  abominable;  the  temperature  hovered  close  to  freezing,  and  there  was  a  chilling 
fog.  After  hours  of  tramping  the  beaches  in  rain  and  wet  he  finally  located  two  sites  that  seemed 
favorable.  But  when  he  returned  at  high  tide  they  were  almost  completely  covered  with  water. 

There  were  other  disheartening  experiences,  but  at  last,  in  the  midst  of  an  overpowering 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

downpour,  a  satisfactory  field  was  found. 

Time  was  growing  very  short,  for  days  had  been  spent  searching  for  a  suitable  site.  At  noon  of  the 
day  preceding  the  opening  of  the  tests  huge  bundles  of  gear,  together  with  a  tent,  storage 
batteries,  trunks,  floor  boards  and  poles  for  the  antenna,  were  hauled  onto  this  field  in  a 
one-horse  wagon.  The  ten  antenna  poles  were  scattered  down  the  field  at  125-foot  intervals.  Floor 
boards  were  spread  on  the  ground,  and  the  trunks  and  paraphernalia  placed  on  them.  A  laborer 
began  digging  holes  for  the  poles,  and  Godley  and  two  others  started  erecting  the  tent.  They  had 
just  nicely  raised  it  into  position  when  a  gust  of  wind  lifted  the  whole  affair  and  carried  it  away, 
ending  operations  for  that  day. 

The  following  day  additional  labor  was  enlisted.  The  weather  was  warmer,  with  high  winds  and 
driving  rain.  By  noon  the  rain  had  slackened  to  a  drizzle.  The  tent  was  erected,  and  the  side  walls 
were  up.  Darkness  found  the  antenna  poles  installed,  and  the  wire,  a  phosphor  bronze  strand 
twelve  hundred  feet  long,  was  strung.  Godley,  together  with  Pearson,  the  official  checking 
operator,  and  the  two  laborers,  continued  to  work  after  dark,  burying  ground  plates  four  and  one 
half  feet  deep  in  the  wet,  sandy  soil. 

Godley  and  Pearson  returned  to  the  hotel  for  a  late  supper  and  then  resumed  their  preparations  in 
the  big  tent.  Working  by  lantern  light,  a  table  was  improvised  of  boards  and  trestles.  Boxes 
became  chairs,  and  an  apparatus  trunk  served  as  a  back  rest  for  the  operator.  Tubes,  accesories, 
high-tension  battery—all  were  unpacked  and  connected  in  place. 

Outside  the  tent  the  rain  beat  down  relentlessly.  A  small  oilstove  inside  did  its  best  to  provide 
warmth  but  it  struggled  against  heavy  odds. 

By  11:30  P.M.  the  three-thousand-meter  amplifier,  to  be  used  in  conjunction  with  the 
superheterodyne  receiver,  was  functioning,  and  station  FL  in  Paris  was  picked  up  with  no  antenna 
connection.  At  midnight  time  signals  from  POZ  in  Nauen  were  used  to  check  the  timepieces. 

Godley's  log  picks  up  the  story: 

".  .  .  By  about  1  A.M.  we  were  on  Beverage  wire  and  feeling  for  short-wave  signals  and  picking  up 
harmonics  from  FL's  spark  and  many  high-powered  continuous-wave  stations,  although  harmonics 
much  less  severe  than  near  London,  with  the  exception  of  Clifden-lreland's  which  are  very  strong. 

"At  1:33  A.M.  picked  up  a  sixty-cycle  synchronous  spark  at  about  270  meters  chewing  rag. 
Adjusted  for  him  and  was  able  to  hear  him  say,  'CUL,'  and  sign  off  what  we  took  to  be  1 AEP,  but 
atmospherics  made  sign  doubtful.  That  this  was  an  American  ham  there  was  no  doubt!  I  was 
greatly  elated  and  felt  very  confident  that  we  would  soon  be  hearing  many  others!  Chill  winds  and 
cold  rains,  wet  clothes  and  the  discouraging  vision  of  long  vigils  under  the  most  trying  conditions 
were  forgotten  amidst  the  overwhelming  joy  of  the  moment-a  joy  which  I  was  struggling  to  hold 
within!  I  suggested  hot  coffee  at  once,  and  Pearson  volunteered  to  warm  it  on  our  stove.  He  had  a 
pot  and  bottle  in  his  hands  when  I  called  sharply  to  him  to  resume  watch!  Our  welcome  American 
friend  was  at  it  again  with  a  short  call  for  an  eight  district  station!  His  signal  had  doubled  in 
strength,  and  he  was  booming  through  the  heavy  static  and  signed  off  clearly  1AAWat  1:42  A.M.!" 

The  thing  had  been  done.  An  American  amateur  station  had  been  heard  across  the  Atlantic 
Ocean! 

Actually,  this  was  not  an  official  reception  since,  the  tests  had  not  formally  begun.  It  was  not  until 
12:50  A.M.  on  the  morning  of  December  tenth-twenty-four  hours  later-that  Godley  heard  the  first 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

official  amateur  transmission  from  1BCG,  an  elaborate  special  station  set  up  for  the  tests  at 
Greenwich,  Conn.,  by  half  a  dozen  New  York  amateurs  led  by  Major  Edwin  H.  Armstrong,  working 
as  a  unit. 

Before  the  tests  were  over  Godley  heard  the  signals  of  more  than  thirty  other  American  amateur 
stations.  For  ten  bitter  cold  and  rainy  days  he  made  his  home  in  that  drafty  tent,  headphones 
glued  to  his  ears  and  fingers  taut  on  the  dials  of  his  receiver,  usually  with  just  one  official  witness 
at  his  side,  while  the  twenty-seven  stations  transmitted  during  the  reserved  periods  and  every 
American  amateur  who  could  get  a  set  on  the  air  shot  signals  at  him  during  the  open  time. 

The  thought  of  a  warm  corner  by  the  open  fire  in  the  lounge  of  the  hotel  was  strongly  tempting  at 
times  when  the  wind  whistled  through  the  tent  walls  at  Godley's  feet  and  blew  down  in  gusts 
around  his  head.  But  he  carried  on  until  the  triumphant  end  of  the  tests,  logging  new  signals 
every  night.  That  amateur  signals  transmitted  with  the  meager  maximum  power  of  one  kilowatt  on 
the  despised  wavelength  of  two  hundred  meters  could  be  successfully  received  across  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  had  been  demonstrated  for  all  time.  The  A.R.R.L.'s  transatlantic  message  bill,  incurred  in 
obtaining  daily  reports  of  the  tests,  proved  that.  Arrangements  had  been  made  for  representitives 
in  each  country  to  cable  collect  a  daily  report  of  each  American  amateur  station  heard  and  the 
foreign  station  that  had  reported  it.  So  many  European  amateurs  reported  that  the  bill  was 
nineteen  hundred  dollars! 

Godley  returned  to  America  on  the  Olympic  on  December  twenty-eight,  a  conquering  hero.  "His 
niche  in  the  Radio  Hall  of  Fame  is  secure  forever,"  said  QST. 

Having  proved  that  the  two-hundred-meter  wavelength,  discarded  by  the  professionals  as 
worthless,  could  be  made  to  span  the  broad  Atlantic,  amateurs  started  trending  downward  into  still 
shorter  waves.  They  were  to  prove  that  the  theoreticians  had  been  right  on  one  point:  the 
two-hundred-meter  wavelength  itself  was  the  poorest  in  all  the  radio  spectrum  for  transmitting  over 
long  distances-a  fact  which  made  their  accomplishment  all  the  more  remarkable.  But  they  proved, 
too,  that  wavelengths  shorter  than  two  hundred  meters  were  even  better  than  the  long  waves,  that 
they  would  reach  thousands  of  miles  with  tiny  transmitters  and  a  few  watts  of  power. 

It  was  two  years  later  that  the  amateur  exodus  to  the  short  waves  began.  The  feat  of  spanning  the 
Atlantic— this  time  in  two-way  amateur  communication-provided  the  tangible  evidence  needed  to 
demonstrate  their  worth.  In  November  1923,  after  months  of  careful  preparation,  Fred  Schnell  and 
John  Reinartz,  from  their  stations  in  Hartford  and  Manchester,  Conn,,  talked  with  Leon  Deloy  in 
Nice,  France-the  first  two-way  transatlantic  amateur  contacts,  accomplished  on  a  wavelength  of 
one  hundred  meters! 

The  precision  with  which  the  1M0-8AB  contact  was  planned  and  carried  off  makes  an  inspiring 
picture.  Under  the  plan  Deloy  at  8AB  agreed  to  call  Schnell  at  1M0  on  exactly  one  hundred 
meters  at  precisely  9:30  P.M.  Eastern  standard  time  on  the  evening  of  November  twenty-seventh. 
Early  in  the  evening  the  receiver  in  Hartford  was  tuned  accurately  to  one  hundred  meters,  and 
Schnell  did  not  touch  the  dial  thereafter.  Precisely  as  the  clock  struck  nine-thirty  the  strangely 
stirring  twenty-five-cycle  gargle  from  faraway  France  was  heard  calling  1M0.  It  might  have  been  a 
neighbor  lad  next  door  with  a  key  and  buzzer,  but  instead  four  thousand  miles  of  lonely  black 
ocean  separated  the  Frenchman,  sitting  with  hand  on  key  in  the  library  of  his  home  in  Nice  waiting 
for  the  second  hand  to  cross  the  mark,  and  the  Americans  in  their  little  stations  in  New  England 
silently  listening  and  watching  the  time  until,  synchronized,  the  thoughts  from  the  one  flowed  to 
the  others  in  the  form  of  electromagnetic  waves  traveling  high  over  the  miles  of  trackless  sea. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

In  the  next  few  months  adventurous  amateurs  dropped  down  to  forty  meters,  and  communication 
with  Australia  and  South  Africa  became  a  reality.  Then  twenty  meters  was  tried  and  it  responded 
by  making  long-distance  daylight  communication.  Soon  amateurs  the  world  over  were  chatting 
with  each  other  like  next-door  neighbors. 

Such  amazing  performances  by  the  amateurs  with  their  short  waves  aroused  the  interest  of 
commercial  and  government  people  alike.  These  impudent  youngsters  with  their  attic  stations  and 
their  backyard  aerials  and  a  hundred  dollars'  worth  of  junk  were  outperforming  the  gigantic 
long-wave  coastal  stations  with  antennas  strung  on  eight-mile-long  rows  of  steel  masts  hundreds 
of  feet  high  and  massive  plants  that  consumed  power  enough  to  supply  a  small  city. 

The  U.S.  Navy  decided  this  state  of  affairs  was  worth  looking  into.  In  1925  the  Navy  Department 
came  to  the  A.R.R.L.  to  ask  the  loan  of  Fred  Schnell,  traffic  manager  of  the  League,  to  conduct 
tests  on  short  waves  during  a  seven-month  Pacific  cruise.  The  Navy  had  been  impressed  by  the 
astounding  results  the  amateurs  were  getting  with  short  waves;  it  wanted  to  investigate  and,  if 
possible,  to  adapt.  What  better  way  to  obtain  a  demonstration  than  to  take  a  typical  amateur  along 
on  maneuvers  and  have  him  show  how  it  was  done? 

Schnell,  by  reason  of  his  position  with  the  League  and  the  fact  that  he  was  the  first  amateur  to 
work  two-way  across  the  Atlantic,  was  regarded  as  the  outstanding  short-wave  amateur  of  the 
time.  He  was  offered  a  free  hand  in  showing  what  might  be  done  with  short  waves  over  long 
distances. 

The  arrangements  were  worked  out.  Schnell  was  already  a  lieutenant  in  the  U.S.  Naval  Reserve; 
all  he  needed  was  a  white  uniform.  He  built  a  special  amateur  c.w.  transmitter  and  receiver  of  the 
most  modern  type,  packed  them  into  a  pair  of  boxes  and  reported  aboard  the  U.S.S.  Seattle, 
flagship  of  Admiral  Coontz. 

"Lieutenant  Schnell  reporting  for  duty,  sir,"  he  said. 

"You're  late,"  the  fleet  radio  officer  greeted  him  brusquely.  "Where  is  your  equipment?" 

Schnell  pointed  at  the  two  large  cases  he  had  brought  with  him.  "There  it  is,  sir." 

The  radio  officer  muttered  something  plainly  derogatory  under  his  breath  about  "pin  boxes"  and 
"in  the  Navy!"  But  Schnell  was  quickly  accepted  as  a  proper  member  of  the  services  because  of 
his  obvious  sincerity  and  ability. 

His  first  problem  was  installation  of  the  station,  or,  more  correctly,  finding  a  spot  to  install  it.  The 
radio  officer  warned  him  that  the  Seattle  was  already  overcrowded  and  that  he  would  have  to  find 
a  place  where  he  would  not  be  in  the  way.  After  searching  from  stern  to  stern  it  became  apparent 
that  there  was  only  one  available  location,  the  compass  shack.  This  was  the  structure  just  forward 
of  the  mainmast  on  the  boat  deck,  about  fifty-three  feet  above  the  water  line.  It  was  about  six  feet 
square  and  completely  surrounded  by  heavy  boiler  plate  except  for  five  small  portholes. 

Fred  had  his  equipment  installed  and  the  antenna  strung  by  the  time  the  fleet  sailed  for  Honolulu 
on  April  14,  1925.  Maneuvers  were  carried  on  in  Hawaiian  waters  intil  the  end  of  June.  During  this 
time  Schnell  made  many  contacts  on  the  air,  but  his  real  work  was  yet  to  begin. 

Promptly  at  9  A.M.  on  July  first  the  fleet  shoved  off  on  the  Australian  good-will  cruise.  It  was  then 
he  had  to  show  the  Navy  what  his  short-wave  set  could  do,  that  it  could  move  traffic  when  all  the 
other  radio  transmitters  failed. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

Operating  conditions  in  the  compass  room  were  far  from  agreeable.  The  temperature,  product  of 
two  uptakes  from  the  engine  room  which  ran  along  the  compass  shack  on  either  side,  coupled 
with  the  tropical  weather,  ranged  between  126  and  130  degrees.  Fred  perspired  so  much  while  he 
operated  that  frequently  he  was  forced  to  tape  the  headphones  to  his  head  to  keep  them  from 
slipping  off. 

He  had  made  it  understood  beforehand  that  he  was  to  be  permitted  to  handle  his  Navy  traffic 
through  amateur  stations.  The  hams,  in  turn,  had  been  asked  to  lend  a  helping  hand.  This  meant 
that  thousands  of  them  would  be  sitting  up  all  night  if  necessary,  their  headphones  glued  to  their 
ears,  standing  by  to  get  Schnell's  traffic  through  to  Washington.  All  he  had  to  do  was  to  announce 
his  presence  on  the  air  and  a  hundred  voices  clamored  for  his  call.  Indeed  at  times  he  needed 
only  to  press  the  key  once,  without  signing  or  otherwise  declaring  his  identity,  and  so 
distinguishing  was  the  signal  from  NRRL  and  so  intent  the  listening  hams  that  invariably  he 
logged  from  two  to  five  stations  calling  in  reply! 

This  convincing  demonstration  of  the  utility  of  the  short  waves  and  the  unquenchable  amateur 
spirit  proved  a  revelation  to  the  skeptical  naval  officers. 

During  the  greater  part  of  the  cruise  beyond  Hawaii  it  was  Fred's  responsibility  to  handle  all  of  the 
fleet's  official  traffic,  for  the  long-wave  transmitters  were  beyond  the  range  at  that  distance.  Even 
the  gigantic  eight-thousand-watt  main  transmitter  had  a  reliable  range  of  only  sixteen  hundred 
miles.  But  Schnell  maintained  direct  communication  between  the  fleet  and  the  American  continent 
through  amateur  and  naval  stations  with  his  two-hundred-watt  transmitter  even  when  his  ship  was 
anchored  in  Australian  and  New  Zealand  harbors,  seven  thousand  miles  or  more  from  home. 

"Schnell  had  only  to  touch  the  key  at  NRRL,  and  his  signals  were  heard  around  the  world,"  a 
naval  officer  later  said.  Fred  Schnell  covered  himself  with  glory.  Naval  men  were  greatly  impressed 
by  the  amateur  enthusiasm  and  organization  as  well  as  by  the  amazing  performance  of  the  short 
waves.  Since  that  time  the  Navy  has  been  consistently  in  the  fore  of  short-wave  practice  and 
progress. 

Not  every  amateur,  of  course,  is  fertile  with  ideas  that  will  revolutionize  the  structure  of  radio.  As  in 
every  field,  amateur  radio  has  its  leaders  and  dominant  figures.  Some  are  specialists  in  specific 
fields,  others  are  dilettanti  who  try  everything  under  the  sun  and  occasionally  hit  on  something 
new.  But  each  has  that  spark  of  unselfish  interest  that  makes  his  work  with  radio  a  labor  of  love  in 
contrast  to  the  professional  with  whom  it  is  labor  for  a  day's  pay. 

One  of  the  most  brilliant  and  ingenious  of  all  the  simon-pure  radio  amateurs  was  the  late  Ross  A. 
Hull.  Possessed  of  a  restless,  inquiring  mind  and  limitless  enthusiasm  and  energy,  he  spent  his 
brief  lifetime  in  a  constant  and  indefatigable  assault  on  the  frontiers  of  man's  knowledge. 

Ross  Hull  was  born  in  Melbourne,  Australia,  in  1902.  His  early  training  was  in  the  field  of 
architecture.  Before  his  schooling  was  ended,  however,  the  fascination  of  radio  gripped  him,  and 
by  1922  he  was  one  of  Australia's  outstanding  amateurs.  He  was,  in  fact,  the  first  Australian  to 
hear  American  amateur  signals  across  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

His  ability  brought  Hull  a  position  as  technical  editor  of  the  leading  Australian  popular  magazine 
dealing  with  "wireless."  When  Fred  Schnell  landed  at  Sydney  during  the  Pacific  cruise  in  1925 
Hull  met  him  at  the  dock,  and  the  two  began  to  talk  about  radio  and  America.  Then  and  there 
Ross  Hull  resolved  that  someday  he  would  come  to  the  country  where  radio  amateurs  were 
enabled  to  do  such  fascinating  and  worth-while  things. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

This  compelling  urge  did  not  subside,  and  in  1926  Hull  left  his  job  in  Sydney  and  his  post  as 
secretary  of  the  Wireless  Institute  of  Australia  to  begin  his  American  tour.  After  a  leisurely  journey 
across  the  United  States  he  arrived  for  a  visit  with  the  headquarters  staff  of  the  A.R.R.L.  in 
Hartford.  It  happened  that  there  was  a  vacancy  in  the  technical-information-service  post  on  the 
League's  staff  at  that  moment.  This  was  an  admirable  vantage  point  from  which  to  survey  the 
American  radio  scene,  and  Hull  asked  for  and  got  the  job. 

What  was  first  intended  to  be  a  visit  of  a  few  months'  duration  extended  into  a  semi-permanent 
stay.  When  the  time  set  for  his  visitor's  permit  expired  Ross  secured  first  one  extension  and  then 
another.  He  became  assistant  technical  editor  of  QST,  the  amateurs'  magazine.  He  found  time 
also  to  do  other  technical  writing  and  played  a  significant  part  in  reincarnating  the  model-airplane- 
building  hobby  in  this  country  by  introducing  the  balsa  wood  technique  which  had  already  become 
popular  "down  under." 

So  Hull  stayed  in  the  United  States  through  1927  and  into  1928.  The  latter  year  was  a  critical  one 
for  amateur  radio.  Representitives  from  the  principal  nations  of  the  world  had  assembled  in 
Washington  during  the  last  months  of  1927  and  drawn  up  an  international  treaty  regulating  all  of 
radio's  shortwave  branches.  When  the  negotiations  and  the  compromises  were  concluded  the 
international  regulations  finally  adopted  imposed  new  standards  and  restrictions  more  severe  than 
those  which  had  grown  up  haphazardly  under  domestic  regulation.  These  new  rules  were  to  go 
into  effect  on  January  1,  1929.  American  amateurs  had  just  one  year  to  get  ready. 

Foreseeing  the  necessity  for  developing  new  equipment  and  methods  to  meet  the  problems 
imposed  by  the  new  regulations,  the  A.R.R.L.  inaugurated  a  special  Technical  Development 
Program.  Hull  was  chosen  to  head  that  program.  With  a  small  group  of  assistants  he  plunged  into 
the  problem  of  compressing  years  of  technical  research  into  a  few  short  months. 

The  brillant  success  of  the  A.R.R.L.  Technical  Development  Program  is  one  of  the  epochal 
achievements  of  amateur  radio.  Hull's  studies  over  that  period  revolutionized  the  entire  technique 
of  the  amateur  game.  Exploring  every  phase  of  amateur  equipment,  he  analyzed  weaknesses, 
established  new  requirements  and  devised  electrical  or  mechanical  modifications  to  meet  those 
requirements. 

The  program  ended  in  early  1929.  Shortly  afterward,  unable  to  secure  further  extensions  of  his 
temporary  visitor's  permit  from  the  immigration  authorities,  Hull  returned  to  Australia  and  resumed 
his  post  as  technical  editor  of  Wireless  Weekly.  But  the  lure  of  American  life  had  got  under  his 
skin,  and  a  year  and  a  half  later  he  was  back  in  the  United  States,  this  time  permanently,  under 
the  quota. 

Almost  immediately  his  interest  turned  to  the  ultra-short  waves  or  ultra-high  frequencies,  then 
radio's  newest  frontier.  For  some  years  this  field  had  been  lying  fallow;  it  was  ripe  for  an  abundant 
harvest. 

The  development  of  the  u.h.f.  field  was  carried  on  as  a  step-by-step  program  in  which  Hull 
collaborated  with  his  associates  on  the  technical  staff  of  the  League  and  other  experimentally 
inclined  amateurs.  In  1930  simple,  compact  apparatus  was  devised  that  operated  with  extremely 
low  power  and  yet  was  efficient  and  workable.  Old  circuits  were  adapted,  and  new  circuits  were 
devised.  In  1931  countless  field  and  point-to-point  tests  over  a  period  of  months  thoroughly 
demonstrated  the  utility  of  this  apparatus  and  charted  its  performance.  In  1932  a  further  involved 
series  of  point-to-point  tests,  as  well  as  several  test  flights  of  an  experimental  radio-equipped 
airplane  over  the  Boston-New  York  route,  provided  data  for  determination  of  the  laws  governing 
the  local  transmission  characteristics  of  the  ultra-high  frequencies. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

It  was  then  that  general  amateur  participation  began.  By  the  hundreds  hams  loaded  with 
experimental  gear  made  for  hilltops  and  observation  towers-the  highest  points  they  could  find—in 
order  to  participate  in  the  tests.  Beginning  in  early  April  of  1932,  they  climbed  to  mountaintops 
through  mud,  slush  and  fog  to  get  in  on  the  fun.  Soon  thousands  of  u.h.f.  stations  were  on  the  air, 
an  experimental  laboratory  so  huge  that  it  included  all  the  more  densely  populated  sections  of  the 
nation. 

This  popularization  of  the  ultra-high  frequencies  by  showing  amateurs  the  fun  to  be  had  with  local 
contacts  both  at  home  and  from  portable  and  mobile  stations  was  one  of  Hull's  outstanding 
accomplishments. 

But  that  was  only  part  of  his  work,  for  he  continued  to  carry  on  extensive  research  of  his  own.  The 
second  floor  of  the  old  colonial  farmhouse  in  West  Hartford  where  he  made  his  home  was  literally 
converted  into  a  u.h.f.  radio  laboratory. 

It  was  through  his  work  there  that  he  exploded  the  theory  generally  accepted  until  that  time,  and 
which  he  himself  had  helped  establish,  that  the  very  short  waves  could  not  be  transmitted  over  a 
horizon.  Known  as  the  "line-of-sight  theory,"  it  held  that  these  waves,  like  light,  would  not  bend 
and  follow  the  curvature  of  the  earth  and  were  therefore  useful  only  over  distances  as  far  as  the 
eye  could  see,  a  maximum  of  ten  or  twenty  miles  in  practice.  The  work  of  amateurs  with  ordinary 
equipment  and  antennas  tended  to  confirm  this  theory. 

But  one  night  as  the  five-meter  stations  in  the  Boston  area  were  holding  their  usual  over-the- 
back-fence  conversations  they  discovered  an  interloper  in  their  midst,  a  "large,  juicy  signal"  which 
claimed  to  originate  in  West  Hartford,  Conn.,  over  a  hundred  miles  away.  At  first  they  dismissed 
the  signal  as  an  obvious  hoax;  everyone  knew  the  maximum  range  of  five-meter  signals  was  at 
most  perhaps  thirty  miles. 

When  finally  they  were  convinced  of  its  genuineness,  however,  the  wildest  excitement  broke  out. 
For  weeks  it  was  the  dominant  topic  of  conversation  in  ham  circles.  There  was  just  one  question 
on  everybody's  mind:  "How  did  Hull  do  it?" 

A  fundamental  keynote  of  the  amateur  is  his  willingness  to  share  his  discoveries  with  others.  Hull 
told  immediately  and  freely  how  he  had  devised  a  directive  antenna  that  concentrated  the  energy 
of  his  signals  in  a  beam  that  gave  the  effect  of  multiplying  the  power  used  many  times. 

But  this  did  not  explain  why  the  signals  which  were  not  supposed  to  return  to  earth  did  so  at 
distances  as  great  as  three  or  four  horizons  away.  Having  demolished  the  traditional  line-of-sight 
theory,  Hull  set  about  developing  a  new  one. 

Setting  up  an  ingenius  home-built  signal-strength  recorder  utilizing  photographic  principles  in  his 
hill-top  laboratory,  he  asked  Harvard  University's  Blue  Hill  Observatory  to  send  out  hourly  tones  on 
an  ultra-short  wavelength.  These  signals  he  recorded  every  hour  of  each  day  over  an  initial  period 
of  twenty  months.  He  had  constructed  a  topographical  map  of  the  great-circle  route  between  Blue 
Hill  and  West  Hartford  which  showed  that  intervening  ranges  of  hills  and  the  earth's  curvature 
formed  four  intermediate  horizons  between  the  two  points.  Despite  the  distance  the  transmissions 
were  received  day  and  night  with  scarcely  ever  a  lapse. 

Study  of  more  than  twelve  thousand  recordings  showed  definite  daily  and  seasonal  cycles  that  did 
not  coincide  with  any  of  the  recognized  radio  phenomena.  It  was  apparent  to  Hull  that  some  cause 
other  than  those  hitherto  known  to  affect  radio  transmissions  was  influencing  these  mysterious 
u.h.f.  signals-some  agency  of  the  lower  atmosphere  rather  than  of  the  ionosphere.  Hull  cast 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

about  for  other  natural  phenomena  that  could  be  reconciled  with  the  cycles  he  had  observed. 

Finally  the  whole  involved  structure  of  a  new  theory,  lower-atmosphere  bending  of  ultra-short 
waves,  was  worked  out  in  detail.  Comparisons  with  meteorological  data,  with  temperature  and 
humidity  conditions,  were  made  by  using  data  secured  on  meterological  airplane  sounding  flights 
made  each  morning  at  Mitchel  Field,  Long  Island,  and  East  Boston,  Mass.  It  was  found  that 
temperature  stratification  inversions  gave  the  ultra-short  wavelengths  their  best  performance.  The 
most  favorable  conditions  occurred  when  tropical  air  masses  overran  the  cooler  layers  of  polar  air. 

Such  works,  of  course,  ventures  into  the  field  of  pure  physics.  It  is  the  sort  of  thing  more  to  be 
expected  of  a  cloistered  savant  than  of  an  amateur  dabbling  in  his  spare  time.  Yet  there  was  a 
practical  phase  to  the  work,  too,  not  only  in  analyzing  and  predicting  u.h.f.  performance,  but  as  a 
possible  tool  for  the  meteorologist  to  use  in  weather  forecasting. 

Not  content  to  stop  there,  Hull  enlarged  the  scope  of  his  research  in  the  field,  recording  additional 
signals  over  other  paths  and  on  other  frequencies,  and  devised  an  ingenius  integrator,  using  a 
bank  of  ordinary  electric  clocks  to  simplify  the  laborious  task  of  analyzing  the  thousands  of 
recordings  that  resulted.  With  this  data  he  was  able  to  expand  and  elaborate  on  the  refractive 
air-mass  theory. 

It  might  be  emphasized  that  all  this  was  purely  amateur  spare-time  work,  for  it  was  conducted 
quite  independently  of  Hull's  editorial  duties.  Nor  did  it  constitute  the  sum  of  his  extracurricular 
activities.  An  insatiable  hobbyist,  possessed  of  a  restless,  inquiring  mind  and  a  determination  to  do 
a  superlative  job  of  anything  he  attempted,  he  poured  an  incredible  number  of  hours  and  infinite 
enthusiasm  into  a  multitude  of  other  projects  both  in  and  out  of  radio.  He  was  interested  in  various 
technical  and  artistic  fields,  photography,  astronomy,  music,  painting,  literature,  into  which  he 
habitually  threw  himself  with  the  energy  of  ten  men,  always  to  emerge  with  remarkable  results. 

In  the  spring  of  1937  his  interest  in  model-airplane  building,  dormant  for  nearly  a  decade,  was 
revived.  Coworkers  broached  the  idea  of  building  a  model  of  moderate  size  that  could  be 
controlled  in  flight  by  radio,  and  Hull  attacked  the  problem  with  his  customary  vigor.  During  the 
summer  he  flew  the  first  successful  radio-controlled  soaring  model  and  thus  pioneered  another 
new  frontier  in  radio. 

Late  in  1937  his  interest  was  attracted  by  television  which  had  by  then  been  successfully  achieved 
in  commercial  laboratories.  In  earlier  years  he  had  been  rather  sharply  critical  of  the  television 
"industry,"  particularly  of  the  stock-selling  and  promotional  schemes  surrounding  much  of  it.  He 
knew  that  the  stage  of  its  development  prior  to  1937  did  not  warrant  the  claims  that  were  being 
made. 

But  when  electronic  television  showed  itself  as  a  practical  actuality  he  became  intrigued  by  the 
possibilities  of  its  application  in  amateur  work.  He  admitted  that  the  amateur  had  little  opportunity 
to  lead  the  way  in  the  development  of  television,  as  had  been  done  in  radio,  because  of  the 
greater  complexity  and  cost  of  television  equipment.  But  he  was  sure  that  if  only  these  barriers 
could  somehow  be  lifted  amateurs  could  contribute  usefully  in  television  development. 

Characteristically,  Hull  set  about  lifting  these  barriers.  He  constructed  an  elaborate  collection  of 
equipment  and  set  it  up  at  his  new  home  situated  on  a  higher  hilltop  a  thousand  feet  above  sea 
level.  With  his  remarkable  ability  to  scoop  up  ultra-short-wave  signals  he  succeeded  in  receiving 
N.B.C.'s  experimental  television  transmissions  from  New  York  City,  more  than  one  hundred  miles 
away,  almost  as  well  as  they  were  being  received  near  by,  much  to  the  amazement  of  the  N.B.C. 
engineers  who  believed  the  maximum  range  of  their  transmissions  to  be  fifty  miles.  He  built  an 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

experimental  television  transmitter  which  was  sufficiently  promising  to  indicate  that  amateurs  might 
one  day  expect  two-way  television  communication  on  terms  within  their  reach.  He  was  in  the  midst 
of  plans  for  further  developments. 

And  then  on  the  evening  of  September  13,  1938,  following  a  small  dinner  party  at  his  home,  Hull 
left  his  guests  to  their  coffee  and  retired  to  his  laboratory  to  connect  up  his  receiving  equipment  in 
order  that  he  might  show  them  television  pictures  about  to  be  transmitted  from  New  York.  Wearing 
a  pair  of  headphones  connected  to  the  sound-channel  receiver,  he  reached  over  a  high-voltage 
transformer  in  the  experimental  power  supply  on  the  floor  in  order  to  insert  a  plug  into  a  wall 
socket.  As  he  withdrew  his  hand  it  came  in  contact  with  the  high-tension  lead  to  the  forty- 
four-hundred-volt  transformer.  Current  from  the  transformer  passed  through  his  body.  He  fell, 
unconcious,  his  hand  still  touching  the  high-voltage  lead,  the  headphones  completing  the 
electrical  circuit  to  ground. 

Among  the  dinner  guests  was  a  physician,  an  X-ray  expert  familiar  with  high  voltages.  The  doctor 
sensed  trouble  from  the  next  room  and  he  ran  to  Hull's  aid.  Within  thirty  seconds  he  was  dragged 
clear  of  the  lethal  voltage,  and  artificial  respiration  was  applied.  Other  doctors  arrived;  adrenalin 
was  administered;  a  pulmotorwas  brought. 

But  it  was  all  to  no  avail.  Death  had  been  instantaneous.  The  career  of  Ross  A.  Hull,  premier 
amateur  experimenter,  had  ended  on  the  firing  line  of  a  new  frontier. 

The  immediate  objective  Ross  Hull  was  seeking  at  the  time  of  his  death,  two-way  amateur 
television  between  individual  experimenters  with  simple  and  inexpensive  home-built  equipment, 
was  achieved  two  years  later.  Other  experimenters  took  up  the  torch  after  his  death  and  carried 
the  work  forward  until  success  was  finally  realized. 

On  other  fronts,  too,  the  experimental  work  of  the  amateur  continues.  New  frontiers  of  science  are 
constantly  beckoning  him  onward.  Broad  vistas  open  before  him,  not  alone  of  refinements  in 
technique  and  practice,  but  of  whole  new  fields  awaiting  exploration.  Embryo  developments  even 
now  in  prospect  have  within  them  potentialities  for  revolutionizing  important  phases  of 
communication,  electronics  and  the  allied  arts. 

Step  by  step  amateurs  are  climbing  along  the  ladder  of  the  electromagnetic  waves.  Leaving 
behind  the  conventional  radio  waves  as  measured  in  meters  from  thirty  thousand  to  fifteen 
hundred,  they  have  successfully  mastered  first  the  short  waves  and  then  the  ultra-short  waves 
down  to  a  meter  in  length.  Now  they  are  on  the  brink  of  the  microwaves,  quasioptical  vibrations 
that  oscillate  at  the  incredible  rate  of  three  billion  cycles  per  second  or  more,  waves  measured  not 
in  meters,  but  in  centimeters. 

Beyond  the  microwaves  lies  another  no  man's  land,  a  region  that  blends  into  the  infrared  heat 
waves  which  precede  visible  light.  And  beyond  visible  light  in  the  electromagnetic  spectrum  there 
are  the  ultraviolet  radiations  and  then  the  X  rays  and  the  gamma  rays  and,  beyond  them  all,  the 
cosmic  rays.  It  does  not  require  too  much  strain  on  the  imagination  to  conceive  that  someday  the 
new  frontier  for  these  amateur  explorers  of  science  will  be  those  mysterious  emanations  from  outer 
space,  the  cosmic  rays. 

"The  amateur's  workshop  is  the  air,"  it  was  said  by  George  W.  Bailey,  president  of  the  American 
Radio  Relay  League.  "His  tools  are  the  priceless  attributes  of  ingenuity,  resourcefulness, 
enthusiasm  and  love  of  his  work,  his  coworkers  some  seventy-five  thousand  brethern  scattered 
throughout  the  entire  world.  Together  they  are  doing  much  toward  writing  the  specifications  for 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Eleven  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haminfo/desoto/chapl  1. html 

radio  communication  of  tomorrow." 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve 


http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/haiTdnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 


previous  |  home 


Chapter  Twelve- 
All  Things  to  All  Men 

by  Clinton  B.  DeSoto 


THE  LIFE  of  a  laboring  man  is  hard  in  the  mines  of  northern  Michigan.  The  work  is  heavy,  and  it 
takes  a  strong  body  to  do  it.  Not  a  mature  body-youngsters  of  fifteen  and  sixteen  go  to  work  in  the 
mines-but  a  strong  one. 

Henry  Luoma  left  the  mines  at  the  age  of  eighteen.  He  had  to  leave;  he  could  no  longer  do  the 
work.  His  spine  had  been  injured  in  a  mine  accident,  and  although  he  walked  out  of  the  hospital 
on  his  own  legs  three  months  later  all  was  not  well.  He  tried  to  go  back  to  his  job  as  a  miner,  but  it 
was  no  good.  He  had  to  quit;  the  work  was  too  heavy.  He  founder  a  lighter  job  and  then  another 
but  he  lost  them  both.  He  was  too  slow,  too  clumsy;  his  back  hurt  too  much. 

It  pained  him  more  and  more  as  the  months  went  by.  He  couldn't  join  in  the  pleasures  of  his  old 
friends,  and  one  by  one  they  dropped  him.  A  few  of  the  more  faithful  continued  to  call,  but  his 
hopelessness  and  disillusionment  made  him  depressing  company.  Finally  even  they  abandoned 
him,  and  that  made  him  even  more  bitter.  "The  world  was  a  poor  place-nothing  in  it  was  worth  a 
smile,"  he  said.  "So  I  left  off  smiling." 

Three  years  passed,  and  a  bit  more.  Henry's  body  regained  some  of  its  strength,  although  he  still 
lived  companionless  and  apart.  He  was  able  to  move  about  more  freely,  even  to  take  long  solitary 
walks  in  the  woods.  That  November,  in  fact,  he  went  deer  hunting,  alone,  in  the  woods  behind  his 
home. 

It  was  a  simple  enough  pleasure,  just  to  go  hunting  once  again.  His  mother  had  asked  him  not  to, 
thought  it  too  dangerous  for  him.  It  was  wet  and  slippery  in  the  slushy  snow.  .  .  .  But  he'd  be  all 
right,  he  assured  her.  He  could  handle  himself  all  right  now. 

He  thought  of  that  the  instant  he  slipped  as  he  crawled  over  the  wet  log.  It  was  a  brief  instant,  for 
his  feet  shot  out  from  under  him,  and  his  back  came  down  across  the  heavy  log  with  a  sharp 
racking  pain  that  blackened  his  senses  and  drove  all  thought  from  his  mind. 

He  lay  there  for  a  while,  barely  conscious  at  first,  while  the  pain  gave  way  to  numbness.  He 
became  vaguely  aware  that  his  back  had  been  broken  again.  He  tried  to  move  his  legs  and  could 
not.  He  realized  that  he  could  not  lie  there  long,  that  to  do  so  would  mean  sure  death. 

So  Henry  crawled  home  through  the  slush  and  snow  for  two  miles,  his  legs  useless,  dragging 
himself  hand  over  hand  past  knolls  and  around  trees,  until  finally  the  fingers  of  his  outstretched 
hand  just  touched  the  doorstep  of  his  home. 

Then  he  fainted  and  he  did  not  regain  consciousness  until  days  later.  He  was  in  his  own  bed,  but 
his  body  was  so  drained  of  strength  that  he  could  not  even  raise  his  hand  to  feed  himself.  His 
voice  was  gone;  all  that  would  come  when  he  tried  to  speak  to  his  mother  or  to  the  doctor  was  a 
husky  croak. 

It  was  two  months  before  he  was  able  to  speak  clearly  enough  to  describe  the  nature  of  his  fall,  for 
pneumonia  and  bronchitis  exacted  their  full  penalty  for  his  arduous  journey  home.  By  that  time  the 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

farm  was  snowed  in,  and  it  was  April  before  he  could  be  moved  to  a  hospital. 

At  first  the  doctors  gave  him  six  months  to  live.  Spondylitis  and  infection  set  into  his  spine.  But  he 
did  live.  His  condition  grew  worse,  but  he  lived.  When  four  years  had  passed  every  joint  in  his 
back  was  locked  solid.  A  cane  a  foot  a  foot  long  balanced  him  when  he  tried,  now  and  then,  to 
walk  a  few  steps-so  grotesquely  was  his  spinal  column  deformed. 

That  deformation  extended  to  his  spirit.  The  doctors  had  saved  his  life  but  they  could  not  cure  him. 
There  was  no  money  to  pay  for  that;  medical  attention  is  expensive,  and  the  few  dollars  wrenched 
from  the  stubborn  Michigan  soil  came  hard  and  dear.  And  he  could  do  nothing  to  help  pay  his 
way. 

The  living  of  an  idle,  useless  life  with  his  mother  and  stepfather  seemed  unendurable.  When  they 
moved  to  a  farm  some  distance  from  their  former  home  he  had  them  put  him  in  a  cabin  where  he 
could  be  alone  and  out  of  sight.  There  he  could  avoid  visitors  whose  pitying  glances  he  abhorred. 
"I  was  young;  I  could  not  endure  pity,"  he  said. 

In  that  cabin  Henry  Luoma  found  seclusion.  No  one  came  there  except  his  mother  when  she 
brought  his  meals  and  his  stepfather  when  he  carried  over  the  firewood.  Summer  and  winter  he 
was  alone.  "I  was  down  to  one  hundred  and  eight  pounds.  I  wanted  to  die." 

Yet  he  lived  on,  eating,  sleeping,  reading.  His  back  pained  a  great  deal.  Often  he  could  neither 
read  nor  sleep  because  of  the  pain.  On  one  such  day  the  realization  came  to  him  that  he  had 
been  living  this  way  for  five  years,  five  lost,  useless  years.  Was  he  to  go  on  like  this,  accomplishing 
nothing,  waiting  for  the  end  that  never  came?  The  thought  aroused  in  him  an  overpowering  horror, 
and  he  resolved  that  somehow  he  would  find  something  worth  while  to  do. 

A  friend  had  given  his  mother  a  collection  of  magazines  for  him  to  read.  One  was  a  copy  of  QST, 
the  amateur  radio  magazine.  He  had  glanced  through  it  once  and  then  put  it  aside  as  too 
technical.  Now  it  caught  his  eye  again,  and  as  it  did  his  resolve  took  form.  "I  would  become  an 
amateur  radio  operator,"  he  said. 

He  had  never  asked  his  mother  for  money  but  now  he  asked  her  for  a  dollar.  It  was  for  a  copy  of 
the  amateurs'  Handbook,  as  advertised  in  the  magazine.  The  handbook  was  supposed  to  give  him 
a  thorough  start  in  radio  fundamentals.  "It  did,"  he  said. 

After  two  months  of  intensive  study  he  was  ready  for  his  license  examination.  It  was  a  terrifying 
ordeal,  one  that  took  almost  more  courage  than  he  possessed.  He  had  not  been  outside  his  cabin 
in  over  a  year,  and  the  examining  point  was  fifty  miles  away.  "I  was  loathe  to  meet  my  examiner," 
he  said.  "But  I  found  him  very  friendly  and  helpful." 

So  helpful,  in  fact,  that  the  inspector  gave  Henry  a  defunct  radio  set  from  which  he  could  salvage 
parts  for  use  in  his  station.  That  was  his  first  experience  with  the  friendliness  of  the  radio  fraternity. 
It  warmed  him,  yet  even  when  his  license  arrived  a  few  weeks  later  he  was  still  apathetic.  It  all 
seemed  so  hopeless.  "But  I  built  my  station  and  went  on  the  air,"  he  said. 

His  first  transmitter  was  a  one-tube  affair  using  ordinary  broadcast  parts  cut  down  to  fit.  His 
two-tube  receiver  was  a  haywire  affair  but  it  worked.  These  he  had  contrived  almost  wholly  from 
the  inspector's  broken-down  set;  his  only  purchases  had  been  a  secondhand  pair  of  headphones 
that  cost  him  fifty  cents,  a  pair  of  dry  cells  and  two  "B"  batteries.  The  single  antenna,  used  for  both 
receiving  and  transmitting,  was  made  up  of  odd  bits  of  copper  wire  his  stepfather  had  found  for 
him  pieced  together. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

Finally  this  hodgepodge  of  gear  was  all  connected  together,  and  Henry  made  his  first  call.  Then- 
mirable  dictu!-  the  station  he  called  came  back;  nore  than  that,  the  operator  commented  warmly 
on  his  sending! 

"I  was  so  flustered  I  had  to  sign  off  with  him,"  he  said.  "My  yell  carried  to  the  house,  and  my 
mother  hurried  over  to  see  what  was  wrong  with  me.  I  told  her  my  set  worked  and  tried  to  show 
her,  but  my  hand  shook  so  I  couldn't  send  coherently  on  the  key,  nor  could  I  for  the  rest  of  that 
day." 

That  short  chat  with  a  man  four  hundred  miles  away  broke  his  apathy.  After  that  he  was  at  his 
transmitter  ten  hours  a  day.  Gradually  his  range  extended,  and  soon  he  had  "worked"  eighteen 
states.  Daytime  was  best,  he  found;  at  night  his  "peanut  whistle"  was  drowned  by  the  higher- 
powered  stations.  He  would  set  his  alarm  for  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  the  band  was  clear 
and  he  could  roam  the  land  of  space  at  will. 

"I  talked  with  doctors  and  undertakers,  schoolboys  and  professors,  laboring  men  and  men  of 
science.  Voa  the  ether  waves  I  met  all  kinds  of  people  and  found  it  increasingly  easy  to  exchange 
views  on  all  sorts  of  topics  with  them.  For  one  thing,  they  could  not  see  me.  That  helped 
enormously  in  establishing  my  self-confidence." 

Some  of  those  he  talked  with  struck  a  common  chord,  and  before  long  he  was  holding  daily  chats 
with  a  number  of  them,  on  schedule.  One  was  an  insurance  man  of  fifty,  another  a  college  lad 
who  had  installed  a  station  in  his  dormitory  room.  There  was  a  high-school  teacher,  too,  and 
another  lad  who  worked  in  the  iron  mines  and  two  commercial  operators,  one  at  a  broadcasting 
station  and  the  other  on  shipboard.  There  was  even  a  YL,  a  young  lady  operator,  among  those  he 
met  on  the  common  ground  of  the  air. 

"As  we  came  to  know  each  other  better  these  friends  I  had  never  seen  began  to  confide  in  me, 
came  to  me  with  problems  important  to  them.  The  college  lad  asked  me  if  after  taken  a  girl  to 
three  dances  it  was  permissible  for  him  to  kiss  her  'good  night'  on  their  fourth  date.  I  told  him  I  saw 
no  reason  for  her  to  be  offended  if  he  should  ask  her.  Next  day  he  was  all  afluster.  He  had  asked 
her,  she  had  hesitated,  and  he  had  taken  the  hesitation  for  consent.  And  she  hadn't  been  angry; 
that  was  the  paen  he  sang!  The  insurance  man  asked  me  whether  I  thought  his  wife  would  prefer 
some  frivolous  thing  to  a  new  vacuum  cleaner  for  a  birthday  present.  I  prescribed  a  dozen 
American  Beauty  roses  to  be  delivered  to  her  breakfast  table  and  a  blank  check  drawn  in  favor  of  a 
millinery  shop.  It  went  over  big!" 

But  Henry  encountered  other  problems  over  the  air  that  were  more  serious,  even  tragic.  "They 
woke  me  up  to  the  fact  that  I  wasn't  the  only  unfortunate  one  in  the  world.  I  came  to  see,  too,  that 
these  distant  friends  rated  me  as  a  man  worthy  of  their  confidences,  a  friend,  a  human  being.  It 
was  then  I  began  to  see  that  life  still  held  much  for  me,  that  I  wasn't  finished.  I  began  casting 
around  for  a  means  of  livelihood.  My  schooling  had  been  cut  short  because  of  economic 
circumstances  which  forced  me  to  go  to  work  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  but  I  would  teach  myself  to 
become  a  writer!  I  was  still  ashamed  to  have  people  see  me,  but  a  writer  could  work  in  solitude.  So 
I  started  the  long  grind. 

"I  began  a  boy's  adventure  story,  a  book-length  affair;  and  worked  on  it  day  and  night.  It  took  me 
three  months  to  write  the  thirty  thousand  words,  and  when  it  was  finished  I  searched  for  some 
means  of  getting  it  typewritten.  My  young  lady  friend  of  the  radio  told  me  in  one  of  our  chats  that 
she  owned  a  typewriter.  I  confided  to  her  my  ambition  and  my  present  need.  She  offered  to  help 
me.  Over  the  radio  she  kept  me  apprised  as  to  how  the  work  was  progressing.  Then  at  last  I 
received  the  typewritten  script  in  the  mail  and  examined  it.  How  professional  it  looked!  Surely  it 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

would  sell." 

But  success  did  not  come  that  easily.  Three  editors  in  a  row  refused  Henry's  manuscript,  and  then 
he  had  no  money  for  postage  to  mail  it  again.  However,  he  earned  a  few  odd  dollars  in  the 
meantime  by  servicing  the  neighborhood  radio  sets,  using  the  knowledge  of  radio  he  had  gained 
while  studying  for  his  amateur  license. 

"I  then  wrote  short  stories  that  didn't  cost  so  much  to  mail,  but  these,  too,  came  back,"  he  said. 
"My  plots  were  good,  but  the  construction  was  weak,  for  I  knew  nothing  of  the  mechanics  of  story 
writing-of  theme,  continuity,  characterization.  Here  the  young  lady  friend  helped  me  again.  She 
secured  for  me  books  on  grammar,  expressive  English,  short-story  writing.  I  began  to  find  out  my 
mistakes.  I  wrote  stories  and  rewrote  them  and,  though  the  editors  still  frowned  on  them,  I  could 
see  that  they  were  a  decided  improvement  on  my  initial  attempts. 

"I  saw  that  someday  I  would  be  a  writer;  then  why  not  be  a  well  one-if  possible?  It  was  the  young 
lady  friend  who  persuaded  me  to  this  point  of  view.  (I  had  told  her,  of  course,  that  I  was  crippled.)  I 
went  to  a  doctor  for  the  first  time  in  four  years.  He  suggested  that  I  see  the  mining  company 
concerning  my  injury. 

"They  were  friendliness  personified.  Of  course  they  would  help  me.  Why  hadn't  I  come  to  them 
sooner?  They  sent  me  to  the  best  clinic  of  its  kind  in  the  country  for  a  thorough  examination.  The 
verdict  was  one  month's  treatment  at  the  clinic,  six  months  at  my  local  hospital,  and  I  would  again 
be  straight  and  strong  and  able  to  walk  freely.  I  would  remain  a  bit  stiff,  but- — 

"No  one  was  happier  than  my  radio  friends.  More  mail  than  I  could  possibly  answer  poured  in  on 
me  at  the  hospital,  and  after  my  treatments  were  completed  my  young  lady  friend  invited  me  to 
her  home,  a  famous  summer  resort,  to  visit  and  rest.  In  the  bracing  sea  air  that  month  stretched  to 
six,  and  in  her  company  I  worked  and  studied  harder  than  ever  before." 

With  purpose  in  his  mind  and  plenty  of  exercise  for  his  body  Henry  Luoma  fast  returned  to  normal. 
Soon  he  was  able  to  run  and  walk  again.  Then  came  the  day  when  he  sold  his  first  story-and 
then  another,  and  still  another. 

Plots  buzzed  in  his  head,  crowding  his  pencil  for  utterance.  At  last  it  seemed  that  his  hour  of  trial 
and  tribulation  had  reached  its  end. 

And,  as  far  as  his  spirit  was  concerned,  it  had.  For  never  again  did  he  sink  into  the  old 
hopelessness.  A  year  after  he  was  discharged  from  the  hospital,  however,  he  underwent  an 
appendectomy  operation  complicated  by  adhesions.  A  couple  of  accidental  falls  followed,  and 
then  he  was  back  on  crutches  again. 

But  the  new  determination  in  Henry's  spirit  did  not  let  horn  down.  He  found  a  job  in  social -welfare 
work,  a  worth-while  job  at  which  he  could  do  a  full  day's  work.  He  sold  a  few  more  stories  and  a 
poem.  "My  days  were  full,"  he  said.  "I  had  my  writing  and  my  radio  friends  to  visit  me.  And  I 
resolved  that  soon  I  would  make  a  slight  change  in  a  certain  YL's  name!" 

The  climax  of  Henry  Luoma's  story  was  reached  on  October  5,  1940.  That  day  he  made  the 
long-awaited  change  in  the  name  of  his  young  lady  friend  of  the  air  waves,  and  Violet  Johnson  of 
Isle  Royale  became  Mrs  Henry  Luoma  of  Iron  River.  "Ham  radio  was  the  best  man,  and  the 
wedding  bells  sounded  sweeter  to  me  than  a  South  African  pounding  through  like  a  ton  of  bricks!" 

Occupational  therapy,  perhaps,  a  social  worker  would  call  it.  But  to  Henry  the  radio  hobby  hobby 
has  a  far  greater  meaning  than  that.  "I  haven't  had  a  gripe  with  the  world  since  I  got  into  ham 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

radio,"  he  said.  "It  gave  me  confidence  in  myself,  made  me  forget  that  I  am  bunged  up  and  a  little 
worse  for  wear  and  brought  me  the  sweetest  wife  in  the  world. 

"I  haven't  succeeded  yet  as  some  measure  success-and  yet  I  think  in  a  way  I  have.  For  I  have 
won  health  and  friendship  and  I  can  see  new  hope  in  the  future." 

Health,  friendship,  new  hope  for  the  future-these  are  bounties  that  many  a  handicapped  person 
has  found  through  amateur  radio.  It  is  more  satisfying  to  the  handicapped  than  most  hobbies 
because  it  affors  human  contacts  otherwise  denied.  There  are  hundreds  of  invalid  or  crippled 
hams-so  many,  in  fact,  that  at  one  time  there  was  a  separate  Chair  Warmers'  Club  with  several 
hundred  members  in  all  parts  of  the  world. 

Each  of  these  has  his  own  story  to  tell,  a  story  of  struggle  and  accomplishment  as  interesting  and 
impressive,  perhaps,  as  that  of  Henry  Luoma.  Each  of  these  stories  is  living,  vibrant  evidence  that 
amateur  radio  is  indeed  "all  things  to  all  men."  To  Henry  Luoma  it  was  courage  and  the  will  to  live. 
To  a  paralyzed  Michigan  amateur  it  meant  having  the  use  of  his  legs  restored  as  the  result  of  a 
friendship  made  over  the  air  with  an  Indianapolis  surgeon. 

Until  the  time  of  his  accident  Howard  Hatzenbuhler  had  been  the  successful  and  active  owner  of  a 
thriving  plumbing  business  in  Mount  Clemens,  Mich.  An  ardent  sportsman,  he  piloted  his  own 
plane  on  deer-hunting  trips  and  enjoyed  ice  boating. 

Then  one  day  he  fell  thirty  feet  from  a  scaffold.  He  suffered  a  broken  back  which  resulted  in 
paralysis,  and  it  seemed  he  might  never  walk  again.  But,  with  three  children  dependent  on  him,  he 
could  not  give  up  and  he  continued  to  operate  his  plumbing  business  from  his  bed. 

There  were  long,  empty  hours,  however,  and  Howard  took  up  radio  as  a  hobby.  Lying  there  in  his 
bed,  the  invalid  ham  made  contacts,  and  friends,  all  over  the  United  States.  Seldom  did  they 
realize  that  he  was  an  invalid.  In  fact,  he  had  talked  for  months  with  the  Hoosier  surgeon  before 
his  condition  was  ever  discussed. 

But  once  the  doctor  became  interested  in  the  case  things  began  to  happen.  The  Michigan 
amateur  found  himself  shipped  like  an  article  of  baggage  on  a  cot  in  the  baggage  car  to 
Indianapolis.  His  surgeon  friend  met  him  at  the  hospital,  and  the  sequence  of  examinations  and 
operations  that  was  ultimately  to  restore  to  him  the  use  of  his  legs  began. 

Jimmy  Mohn  is  another  Chair  Warmer  who,  like  Henry  Luoma,  owes  his  wife  to  amateur  radio. 
Jimmy  Mohn  is  blind  but  he  sees  the  world  every  night  when  he  spins  the  dial  of  his  receiver  from 
city  to  city,  visiting  his  friends  of  the  air. 

"I  found  my  wife  over  the  ether,"  he  will  say,  laughing  with  the  great  good  humor  for  which  he  is 
noted  among  the  fraternity.  "We  got  acquainted  over  the  short  waves,  and,  do  you  know,"  he  slyly 
adds,  "it  wasn't  long  until  the  wedding!" 

Chair  Warmers  aren'  the  only  hams  who  court  by  radio  however.  In  fact,  there  are  dozens  of 
romances  recorded  in  log  books  all  over  the  country.  Sometimes  the  girl  is  herself  a  licensed 
operator;  at  other  times  she  may  be  the  sister  or  a  casual  girl  friend  of  a  fellow  amateur  sending  a 
lilting  voice  tripping  along  the  airwaves  to  some  receptive  ear.  Correspondence-an  exchange  of 
photographs-perhaps  a  meeting  at  a  hamfest  or  radio-club  meeting-and  the  deed  is  done! 

At  times  the  chain  of  events  becomes  twisted,  as  is  illustrated  by  the  unfortunate  experience  of 
Edwin  Williams.  Edwin  had  his  best  girl  stolen  from  him  by  his  pal  of  the  ether  lanes,  nearly  four 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

thousand  miles  away! 

Edwin  was  the  typical  radio  "bug,"  always  a  bit  shy  with  girls—with  all  girls,  that  is,  except  one: 
Eleanor  Wolf  from  nearby  Ormsby  Street  in  the  little  Michigan  city  where  they  lived.  Their  eventual 
engagement  seemed  tacitly  agreed-at  least,  so  the  story  goes. 

But  then  Fate  stepped  in.  Cecil  White  of  Leicester,  England,  a  radio  pal  of  Edwin's,  suggested 
that  they  exchange  the  names  of  girls  they  knew  with  whom  the  other  might  correspond.  He  gave 
Williams  the  name  of  Rose  Wilkinson,  a  vivacious  brunette,  the  belle  of  Leicester  town. 

Edwin  wanted  to  please  his  friend  but,  try  as  he  might,  he  could  think  of  only  one  girl  he  might 
suggest.  Hesitantly,  he  gave  White  the  name  of  Eleanor  Wolf. 

Well,  to  make  a  long  story  short,  Miss  Wolf  and  White  first  exchanged  correspondence,  then 
photographs  and  finally  mutual  vows  of  undying  affection.  The  following  year  the  Englishman 
came  to  this  country  to  make  the  little  American  girl  his  bride. 

Edwin  Williams?  He  went  back  to  his  only  true  and  faithful  love,  amateur  radio. 

All  in  all,  amateur  radio  has  proved  a  worthy  assistant  to  young  Dan  Cupid,  and  usually  there  is  a 
private  moonbeam  over  which  the  romances  of  radio  can  whisper  their  secrets. 

Even  after  the  need  for  moonbeams  has  passed  and  a  new  bottle  for  the  baby  comes  ahead  of  a 
new  "bottle"  for  the  transmitter  amateur  radio  serves  to  build  a  stronger  and  more  understanding 
partnership.  Probably  the  majority  of  the  two  thousand  or  more  active  feminine  operators  are  XYLs 
(ex-YLs)  or  YFs  (wives). 

Someone  once  observed,  "A  ham's  wife  either  refuses  to  have  anything  to  do  with  her  husband's 
hobby  and  thereby  classifies  herself  as  a  'radio  widow'  or  she  shares  his  hobby  and  becomes  a 
part  of  it." 

Probably  more  radio  wives  belong  in  the  first  classification  than  in  the  second.  They  have  difficulty 
seeing  any  value  in  radio  as  a  hobby.  But  sometimes  they  change  their  minds,  as  did  Mrs  Edmund 
R.  Fraser  of  West  Haven,  Conn. 

A  baby  girl  was  born  to  Mrs  Fraser  at  Grace  Hospital  in  New  Haven  not  long  ago.  Simultaneously, 
the  two  older  Fraser  children,  Edmund,  aged  six,  and  Edna,  seven,  came  down  with  the  chicken 
pox  at  home. 

The  family  doctor  felt  that  the  chicken  pox  and  the  newborn  baby  would  not  get  along  well 
together  and  to  make  sure  that  they  were  kept  apart  he  quarantined  the  Fraser  home.  In 
consequence  Mr  and  Mrs  Fraser  were  unable  to  talk  over  all  the  things  that  had  happened  or  even 
to  see  each  other  after  the  baby  was  born.  Mrs  Fraser  was  very  unhappy  about  it  all. 

But  her  unhappiness  changed  to  delight  the  following  day  when  Paul  Munzner,  a  family  friend 
and  also  a  radio  ham,  appeared  in  Grace  Hospital's  fourth-floor  maternity  pavilion  with  a  portable 
transceiver.  With  this  outfit  which  combined  both  transmitter  and  receiver  in  one  compact  unit  she 
could  talk  as  long  as  she  liked  to  her  husband  similarly  equipped  and  seated  in  his  parked  car 
below  her  window. 

Mrs  Fraser  had  been  a  bit  skeptical  about  this  radio  hobby  of  her  husband's  until  then  but  when 
her  husband's  voice  came  winging  up  from  the  street  below  she  was  converted  into  an  enthusiast. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

Such  courtesy  and  willingness  to  help  as  Paul  Munzner  displayed  are  characteristic  of  the 
amateur  wherever  he  is  found.  One  afternoon  a  Chicago  amateur  went  on  the  air  with  an  urgent 
call  for  Beverly  Hills,  Calif.  His  wife's  parents  were  gravely  ill,  and  she  was  anxious  to  secure  more 
detailed  information  concerning  their  condition  than  could  readily  be  obtained  by  telegraph  or  even 
telephone. 

Two  stations  answered  the  call,  W6QUT  and  W6LIP.  Both  participated  in  the  subsequent  contact 
in  which  for  nearly  an  hour  the  worried  daughter  was  in  direct  personal  touch  with  her  parents  and 
the  hospital  staff. 

The  fact  that  W6QUT  happened  to  be  Freeman  Gosden  (the  "Amos"  of  "Amos  'n'  Andy")  and  that 
W6LIP  was  the  well-known  actor,  George  P.  Huntley,  Jr.  was  only  incidentally  important  to  all 
concerned.  What  was  important  was  that  a  couple  of  good  hams  had  done  a  fellow  ham  a  good 
turn. 

Politics  does  not  represent  an  issue  within  the  hobby,  since  all  recent  administrations  have  been 
uniformly  favorable  toward  amateur  radio  and  hams  generally  avoid  political  discussions  on  the  air. 

There  are  exceptions  however.  One  was  a  University  of  Washington  student  who  was  so  energetic 
a  supporter  of  President  Roosevelt  during  a  recent  presidential  campaign  that  he  could  not  refrain 
from  stumping  for  him  over  the  air. 

One  of  his  contacts  was  with  station  W6ZH  whose  operator  gave  his  location  as  Palo  Alto,  Calif. 
The  New  Deal  supporter  rushed  through  the  customary  greetings  and  began  his  argument.  He  did 
not  get  very  far,  however,  before  his  listener  broke  in  and  suggested: 

"You'd  better  look  my  call  up  in  the  amateurs'  Call  Book." 

The  student  did.  He  found  it  listed  under  the  name  of  Herbert  Hoover,  Jr. 

The  one  thing  that  all  amateurs  have  in  common  is  a  state  of  mind,  a  kindred  curiosity  in  the  field 
of  physical  science,  a  fraternity  of  spirit  that  leads  them  into  a  common  aptitude  for  radio  and  a 
common  liking  for  the  contacts  and  activity  that  amateur  radio  affords. 

Not  that  they  all  do  the  same  things  in  the  same  way.  Amateur  radio  is  a  highly  diversified 
hobby-that  is  the  reason  why  it  is  described  as  "all  things  to  all  men."  The  tinkerers,  for  example, 
experiment  endlessly  with  their  gadgets,  building  them  up  complete  to  the  last  screw  and  soldered 
joint  and  then  tearing  them  down  again,  digging  forever  into  the  "why"  of  things.  The  rag  chewers 
get  together  and  talk  everything  under  the  sun;  the  ham  bands  are  full  of  confirmed  addicts  of  the 
conversational  art. 

The  DXers,  on  the  other  hand,  compete  with  each  other  in  working  distant  stations.  The 
topnotchers  belong  to  the  DX  Century  Club,  a  select  group  having  verified  contacts  with  a 
hundred  or  more  countries.  DXing  is  actually  a  glorified  form  of  fishing;  it  takes  endless  patience 
and  skill  but  to  the  true  "fisherman"  it  has  a  zest  nothing  else  in  the  world  can  equal.  Every  day  of 
the  week,  every  season  of  the  year,  there  are  ham  Izaak  Waltons  fishing  in  the  ether  trying  to  get  a 
nibble  from  a  distant  corner  of  the  world. 

Once  each  year  they  meet  in  the  "Olympic  Games"  of  radio,  the  annual  International  DX 
Competition,  a  hotly  fought  struggle  in  which  for  a  week  or  eight  days  some  thousands  of 
amateurs  in  a  hundred  or  more  countries  put  everything  they've  got. 

Once  each  year  they  met,  that  is,  until  the  outbreak  of  war  in  1939.  Then  most  European  stations 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

in  the  theatre  of  war  ceased  operating,  and  United  States  amateurs  voluntarily  forsook  contacts 
with  belligerant  countries  in  the  interest  of  American  neutrality. 

But  even  in  the  1938  contest  the  ominous  note  of  impending  war  could  be  heard  if  one  were 
listening.  The  competition,  held  in  March,  was  just  neahng  its  end  when  the  thud  of  marching  feet 
resounded  throughout  the  world  as  the  German  army  crossed  the  Austrian  border  to  incorporate 
Austria  into  the  Reich. 

The  amateur  operators,  concentrating  on  their  annual  marathon,  were  at  first  only  vaguely  aware 
of  the  world-rocking  events  going  on  outside  their  ears.  World  news  was  no  more  than  a 
conversational  murmur  intruded  in  the  background  of  whispering,  whistling  DX  by  their  wives  and 
mothers  along  with  the  coffee  and  sandwiches. 

No  more,  that  is,  until  the  coincidental  significance  of  the  news  of  Austria's  disintegration  and  the 
continued  pouring  out  of  crisp,  clean-cut  operating  labeled  with  the  call  0E3AH  became  apparent. 

For  every  DXer  knew  that  0E3AH  was  the  station  of  His  Royal  Highness,  the  Archduke  Anton  of 
Hapsburg,  first  cousin  of  of  Archduke  Otto,  pretender  to  the  Hapsburg  throne,  and  husband  of  the 
Princess  lleana  of  Rumania. 

While  the  nation  crumbled  about  his  ears  and  the  Austrian  Nazis,  long  enemies  of  the  ancient 
house  of  Hapsburg  and  the  monarchist  movement,  scrambled  into  power  Anton  sat  at  his  station 
in  Schloss  Sonnberg  calmly  adding  points  to  an  already  weighty  contest  score! 

That  was  about  all  that  was  known  at  first—that  0E3AH  had  worked  right  on  through  almost  to  the 
end  of  the  contest,  apparently  oblivious  to  the  historic  events  occurring  around  him.  Then  rumors 
and  fragmentary  reports  began  to  seep  through.  A  week  after  the  contest  ended  a  London 
Exchange  Telegraph  dispatch  from  Budapest  reported  that  Anton  had  been  imprisoned  in  an 
Austrian  Nazi  concentration  camp. 

"The  arrest  and  imprisonment  of  Archduke  Anton  followed  discovery  of  a  secret  radio  station  in  his 
Sonnberg  Castle  near  Hollabrun,"  according  to  the  International  News  Service  version  of  the 
dispatch.  Another  Budapest  dispatch  reported  that  it  was  rumored  in  Vienna  that  ANton  had  been 
"taken  into  protective  custody  in  his  own  interest." 

If  true  these  reports  meant  that,  other  than  the  Archduke  Josef  Ferdinand,  Anton  was  the  only 
member  of  the  Hapsburg  house  molested  by  the  Nazi  regime.  Even  his  wife,  the  Princess  lleana, 
was  reported  to  have  been  allowed  to  leave  the  country  for  an  exiles'  refuge  at  Merano,  Italy. 

The  reports  meant  further  that  it  was  his  amateur  operation,  his  insistence  on  participation  in  the 
DX  contest  until  the  closing  minute,  sticking  to  his  key  until  his  very  safety  was  threatened  just  to 
add  a  few  more  entries  to  his  log,  that  had  cost  the  archduke  his  liberty,  if  indeed  he  was  in 
custody. 

What  precipitated  the  reported  arrest  was  not  made  clear.  Perhaps  constabulary  forces  had 
invaded  the  Schloss  Sonnberg  on  a  routine  checkup,  only  to  find  this  "secret  radio  station"  in  full 
operation.  Their  attitude  toward  an  explanation  of  an  international  amateur  DX  contest  can  be 
imagined!  Or  perhaps,  it  was  hinted,  Austria's  ruling  Nazis  seized  upon  Anton's  long-pursued 
hobby  of  amateur  experimentation  as  an  excuse  to  strike  at  the  house  of  Hapsburg. 

In  a  month  or  two  further  reports  began  to  trickle  through,  rumors  that  the  provisional  arrest  had 
been  terminated,  that  Anton  was  now  allowed  the  freedom  of  his  own  estate.  Finally  there  came 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

the  first  word  from  the  archduke  himself,  a  carbon  copy  of  his  original  contest  log  constituting  his 
report.  This  was  dated  nearly  a  month  after  the  contest  ended,  on  April  fifth;  it  was  received  in  the 
United  States  two  weeks  later.  Although  the  state  of  Austria  had  been  dissolved  as  a  separate 
entity  the  bold  signature  to  the  sworn  statement  still  read:  "Anton  Hapsburg,  Archduke  of  Austria"! 

When  these  reports  were  published  in  the  United  States  they  brought  a  prompt  response  from  the 
Nazi  counterpropaganda  agencies.  In  a  letter  mailed  from  Berlin  following  a  conference  between 
the  archduke  and  officials  of  the  German  propaganda  ministry  Anton  denied  that  he  had  ever 
been  arrested. 

"A  few  days  before  the  1938  contest,"  he  wrote,  "I  had  been  at  Merano  in  Italy  with  my  wife,  the 
Archduchess  lleana,  princess  of  Rumania,  pay  a  visit  to  my  mother-in-law,  the  Queen  Marie.  I 
returned  alone  to  begin  the  contest  and  started  to  QSO  U.S.A.  and  Canada.  Day  after  day  I  only 
pressed  the  key  and  added  scores  to  my  log.  On  the  night  of  Friday,  the  eleventh,  I  was  told  by  a 
telephone  call  of  the  great  event  and  therefore  I  immediately  listened  at  the  wireless  to  get  the  last 
news.  I  interrupted  the  contest,  having  worked  seventy-nine  hours,  and  I  spent  that  night  listening 
on  the  long  waves.  On  Saturday,  the  twelfth,  I  had  to  drive  with  my  car  to  Vienna,  about  forty  miles 
from  here,  to  fetch  my  wife  who  was  arriving  by  train  from  Merano  where  I  had  left  her.  The  train 
arrived  normally,  and  after  we  returned  home  and  after  a  night's  rest  from  the  many  sleepless 
nights  of  the  contest  I  began  to  operate  my  station  on  Sunday  morning,  the  thirteenth,  on  until  the 
end  of  the  contest,  making  still  101  QSOs  and  so  completing  the  ninety  hours.  I  ask  you,  would 
this  have  been  possible  if  there  had  been  any  intention  of  arresting  me? 

"Soon  afterwards,"  he  continued,  "foreign  newspapers  published  untrue  reports  about  my 
imprisionment,  and  I  was  not  able  entirely  to  stop  those  invented  stories.  To  convince  even  my 
relations  that  I  was  a  free  man  was  sometimes  difficult,  and  therefore  I  drove  with  my  car  again  to 
Italy  with  my  wife,  passing  the  frontier  in  less  than  three  minutes,  without  having  been  stopped  a 
single  time  during  the  journey.  It  was  funny  to  hear  during  my  drive  on  the  motorcar's  receiver 
from  a  station  about  my  arrest  and  so  on.  .  .  ." 

Anton  concluded  by  saying  that  the  Austrian  amateur  organization  was  being  re-established  under 
German  direction,  with  himself  as  leader.  But  this  letter  was  the  last  word  heard  from  the 
Archduke  Anton  or  his  organization  by  his  American  friends  of  the  air. 

Kings  and  presidents,  champions  of  sport  and  stars  of  stage  and  screen,  leaders  of  industry  and 
men  of  affairs— all  have  felt  the  compelling  lure  of  the  radio  hobby. 

The  president  of  a  Central  American  republic  found  relaxation  and  pleasure  in  his  anonymous 
contacts  over  the  air.  The  late  King  Ghazi  of  Iraq  had  one  of  the  most  elaborate  short-wave 
installations  known.  Prince  Abd  el  Moneim,  cousing  of  the  king  of  Egypt,  and  Prince  Vinh-San  of 
Annam,  exiled  by  the  French  on  lonely  Reunion  Island,  were  constantly  active  prior  to  the 
outbreak  of  war. 

A  royal  hobby,  indeed,  but  one  practiced  just  as  readily  by  a  drugstore  soda  jerker  or  a  suburban 
housewife  as  by  a  prince. 

Perhaps  the  most  impressive  indication  of  the  appeal  of  the  radio  hobby  is  the  fact  that  it  is  a 
"postman's  holiday"  to  so  many  people  commercially  engaged  in  the  radio  business. 

In  the  radio  art  even  the  professionals  are  amateurs.  A  survey  made  some  years  ago  showed  that 
of  ten  thousand  amateurs  classified  no  less  than  fifteen  hundred  were  engaged  in  radio 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

engineering  work.  Another  survey  indicated  that  perhaps  80  percent  of  the  engineers  and 
operators  in  radio  broadcasting  were  amateurs-past  and  present.  This  applied  to  many  of  the 
executives  as  well. 

Even  in  the  early  days  of  radio  amateur  and  professional  were  considerably  intermingled.  There 
was  no  clear  line  of  demarcation.  Experimenters  of  all  kinds,  scientists,  college  professors, 
distinguished  savants  who  played  with  radio  as  a  hobby,  electricians  with  the  same  idea-all  were 
amateurs  in  the  fundamental  sense  of  the  word.  Later  as  some  crossed  over  into  professional 
ranks  they  retained  their  amateur  spirit. 

The  late  Gugliemo  Marconi,  generall  regarded  as  the  father  of  radio,  was  one  who  continued  to 
refer  to  himslef  as  an  amateur  at  heart.  He  said  as  much  on  various  occasions,  notably  late  one 
evening  during  the  Chicago  World's  Fair  in  1933. 

It  was  the  last  day  of  the  distinguished  inventor's  visit  to  the  Fair,  and  the  long  round  of  dinners, 
broadcasts  and  receptions  was  at  its  end.  The  time  was  11  P.M.,  and  everyone  in  the  party  was 
tired.  Everyone,  too,  was  hoping  that  the  next  event  would  be  the  return  to  the  hotel. 

But  they  had  not  reckoned  with  Mr  Marconi.  "I  hear  there  is  an  amateur  station  at  the  Fair,"  he 
said.  "I  want  to  see  it." 

Someone  suggested  that  all  the  buildings  had  closed  an  hour  before,  but  the  great  inventor  was 
insistent.  His  big  Cadillac  turned  in  the  narrow  street  before  the  Federal  building  and  started 
slowly  down  the  avenue  toward  the  Travel  and  Transport  building. 

The  building  was  not  closed.  Of  all  those  on  the  grounds,  perhaps,  it  alone  remained  open,  with  a 
welcome  waiting  up  on  the  second  floor  for  any  wandering  ham  who  might  chance  by.  Up  the 
blue-green-red-yellow  escalator  the  party  rode.  Turning  here  and  there  on  the  floor  above,  they 
finally  arrived  at  the  amateur-radio  exhibit. 

The  two  operators  on  duty  did  not  seem  to  know  their  distinguished  visitor,  but  with  easy 
informality  he  introduced  himself  and  proceeded  to  inspect  the  equipment  carefully.  He  seemed 
especially  interested  in  one  of  the  transmitters.  Turning  to  the  builder,  he  said:  "That  is  a  very  fine 
piece  of  workmanship." 

The  amateur,  overcome  with  pride,  could  only  reply:  "But  it  was  built  by-by  just  an  amateur." 

"Ah,"  said  the  illustrious  Senatore,  smiling,  "but  I  am  just  an  amateur  myself." 

Most  amateurs  who  enter  professional  radio,  either  in  the  industry  or  in  government  service,  share 
Marconi's  pride  in  their  original  status. 

A  skeptical  naval  officer  learned  this  in  1919,  shortly  after  the  end  of  the  first  World  War.  His 
attitude,  characteristic  of  the  Navy  at  that  time,  was  something  less  than  friendly  toward  the 
amateurs.  Many  of  the  youngsters  who  dabbled  in  wireless  before  the  war  had  better  and  more 
efficient  equipment  than  that  used  by  the  Navy  in  those  days  and  time  after  time  they  brazenly 
outperformed  the  naval  radio  stations.  Occasionally  they  cause  interference,  too,  because  the 
nonselective  government  stations  did  not  have  tuners  that  would  reject  signals  on  other  wave 
lengths. 

This  led  some  to  view  the  hams  as  the  freebooters  of  the  airways,  a  worthless,  irresponsible  lot 
from  whom  no  good  could  come.  The  navy  captain  in  question  tended  to  share  this  view.  He  was 
not  openly  antagonistic  but  he  did  believe  amateurs  should  be  severely  regimented.  His  opinion 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

counted  for  something,  too,  for  he  was  in  command  of  vital  naval-communications  work. 

At  the  end  of  the  war  Representative  Alexander  of  Missouri  introduced  into  Congress  a  bill  that 
would  have  given  the  Navy  absolute  control  over  radio,  a  government-communications  monopoly 
forbidding  private  use  of  the  air.  Amateurs  all  over  the  country  who  were  not  in  service  rose  in 
arms.  Their  strength  was  weakened  by  the  fact  that  many  of  their  numbers  were  still  overseas 
however.  In  desperation  the  A.R.R.L.  sent  out  appeals  addressed:  "To  any  member  of  the  family 
of"  every  licensed  amateur  operator  on  the  lists.  Aided  by  the  families  of  those  still  in  service,  an 
avalanche  of  protest  was  directed  toward  Washington,  and  the  bill  was  defeated. 

The  naval  captain,  sitting  there  in  his  office  in  the  nerve  center  of  Navy  wireless,  was  severely 
disappointed  and  at  no  pains  to  conceal  the  fact.  A  civilian  visitor  suggested  that  the  amateurs  had 
displayed  commendable  ingenuity  in  organizing  the  opposition  that  had  killed  the  bill.  But  the 
predjudiced  officer  saw  in  this  only  additional  evidence  of  low  cunning  and  the  general  social  and 
moral  irresponsibility  of  the  hams. 

His  visitor  did  not  agree.  "After  all,  Captain,"  he  said,  "you  must  admit  that  the  amateurs  helped  a 
lot  in  winning  the  war." 

"Ridiculous,"  the  four-striper  snapped.  "What  earthly  reason  have  you  got  for  saying  that?" 

"Why,  the  fact  that  most  of  the  Navy's  radio  operators  were  amateurs,"  the  civilian  replied. 

"What?"  the  captain  barked.  "I  don't  believe  it.  Have  to  look  a  long  time  before  you'll  find  an 
amateur  in  the  Navy." 

"Don't  you  realize  that  many  of  your  own  staff  are  amateurs?"  the  visitor  argued. 

The  officer  snorted.  "Stuff  and  nonsense!"  he  scoffed. 

Then  one  of  his  own  aides,  a  lieutenant  who  had  been  listening  intently,  spoke  up,  "Sir,"  said  the 
lieutenant,  "I  was  an  amateur  before  I  entered  the  service." 

"Coincidence,  that's  all,"  the  captain  retorted.  "Anyway,  that's  only  one." 

"I  was  also  an  amateur,  sir,"  his  other  aide,  an  ensign,  said. 

"And  a  lot  of  the  boys  in  the  control  room  are  former  amateurs,  too,"  the  lieutenant  added. 

The  captain  was  visibly  annoyed.  "Go  out  there  and  bring  in  any  amateurs  you  can  find!"  he 
ordered  scornfully.  "If  you  can  find  just  one  amateur  bring  him  up.  I  want  to  see  him!" 

One  of  the  aides  obediently  left  the  office.  There  were  thirty  operators  out  in  the  control  room,  the 
finest  in  the  service,  each  at  a  control  position  for  one  of  the  big  coastal  stations  forming  a  part  of  a 
vast  network  linking  the  scattered  ships  at  sea. 

When  the  aide  returned  he  was  followed  by  twenty-nine-or  perhaps  it  was  only  twenty-eight-of 
the  thirty  crack  operators  in  the  control  room.  The  captain's  office  bulged  with  the  horde  of  men 
who  crowded  in  through  the  single  door. 

The  captain  looked  at  his  men  and  then  at  his  visitor.  The  old  sea  dog's  face  was  too  well  trained 
to  show  surprise,  but  it  was  a  long  moment  before  he  spoke. 


Calling  CQ  -  Chapter  Twelve  http://www.qsl.net/ng3p/harrnnfo/desoto/chapl2.htrnl 

"Well,  boys,"  he  said  at  last,  "if  that's  the  case  I  guess  you've  got  another  supporter.  If  it  hadn't 
been  for  you  and  fellows  like  you  this  war  might  be  a  long  ways  from  won  right  now,  and  if  you're 
hams,  why,  then  I'm  for  the  hams!"